tmim 


WMljk^^: 


^  PRINCETON,  N.   J.  *^ 


PRESENTED   BY 


THE   PRESBYTERIAN    BOARD  OF   PUBLICATION 


T\  L. 


see 


A    MEMORIAL 


FUTTEHGUKH     MISSION 


AND    HER 


'Partgreb    llJissionnries 


WITir    SOViK     RKMAIiK.' 


ON    THE   MUTINY    IN    iNDIA. 


BY    THE 

Rev.  J.  JOHNSTON   WALSH, 

fiOLli     8URV1V1N(;    MKMlSHlf    OP     I'MK     FIJTTKHCil'Rff    MISSION    OK    THE    JBOAfii> 
OF    I-ORKKIN    Mli^SlONS    OF    THE    PRESBVJEKIAX    OHURl'H. 

Psalm  LXXIX  :   1-3. 


PRERinTKllTAN  150ART)  OF  PUBLKTATION, 

J^o.   E21    CHESTNUT   STREET 


Entered  at  Stationers'  Hall,  England. 

■otered  aeconlinj;  to  the  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1858,  by 

JOSEPH    M.  WILSON, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Ea.*tern  District  of 
Pennsylvania. 

STF.RKOTYPED  BY   JESPER   HaRDING   ft   SOW, 
IMQUIKEK   BUILDING.  SOUTH  THIRD  STREET,   PHIL4. 


Caaaiaffhftin  Ik  D07I0.  Printars. 


ius 


The  Author  is  not  willing  to  send  forth  this  volume 
without  stating  that  it  is  not  one  of  his  own  seek- 
ing, or  in  consequence  of  any  peculiar  fitness  for 
its  preparation,  unless  it  be  that  he  was  an  actor  in 
the  scenes  which  he  has  portrayed,  and  a  fellow- 
labourer  with  those  whose  memorials  he  has  sketched. 
He  was  urged  to  it  by  those,  on  whose  judgment  he 
could  rely,  and  whose  solicitations  he  did  not  feel 
at  liberty  to  disregard.  His  interest  in  the  com- 
panions whose  memoirs  he  has  prepared,  and  his 
long  and  intimate  association  with  them,  has  been  a 
principal  cause,  why  he,  and  not  another,  should 
prepare  the  memorial  of  the  Mission  and  the  Mar- 
tyred Missionaries.  He  has  been  associated  with 
every  member  of  the  Futtehgurh  Mission  Station, 
and  is  therefore  perfectly  familiar  with  its  history, 
and  all  the  plans  pursued  for  the  successful  propa- 
gation of  the  gospel. 

(15) 


IG  niEFACE. 

The  Author  has  not  pretended  to  give  a  history, 
however,  of  the  Mission,  but  simply  a  memorial; 
with  the  design  of  connecting  the  Mission  with  some 
of  the  interest  consequent  on  the  bloody  death  of 
so  many  of  its  missionaries.  With  reference  to  the 
title  of  the  volume,  it  should  be  remembered  that 
Futtehgurh  is  not  a  distinct  mission,  but  a  station 
of  the  Furrukhabad  Mission,  including  Agra,  Myn- 
poorie,  Futtehgurh,  Futtehpore,  Banda,  and  Alla- 
habad. To  avoid  repetition,  it  w^as  thought  best  to 
call  our  station  "  the  Futtehgurh  Mission,"  instead 
of  "the  Futtehgurh  Mission  Station." 

It  has  been  a  sad  and  mournful  task,  as  also  a 
most  difficult  one,  to  sketch  the  memoirs  of  our  de- 
parted and  beloved  friends,  as  each  biography  has 
brought  up  in  its  most  vivid  colours  the  past.  The 
old  heathen  maxim,  "nil  nisi  honum,  de  mortids,''  is 
one  which  has  much  of  nature  and  humanity  in  it, 
and  yet,  with  reference  to  Christian  biography,  it  is 
frequently  difficult  to  decide  just  how  far  it  is  right 
and  proper.  We  have  ourselves  often  felt,  and 
still  more  frequently  have  we  heard  it  remarked, 
that  the  biographies  of  good  men  were  so  over- 
wrought, as  to  lose  much  of  their  efficacy  for  good. 
That  our  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  whose  memoirs 
are  recorded  in  this  volume,  were  not  without  de- 


PREFACE.  17 

fects,  we  would  not  wish  our  readers  to  think.  But 
whilst  we  have  not  thought  it  proper  to  allude  to 
these  slight  defects,  we  can,  on  the  other  hand,  as 
honestly  say,  that  we  have  not  indulged  in  any 
false  eulogy  or  panegyric.  We  have  not  entered 
into  any  delineation  of  their  personal  appearance,  as 
our  readers  will  be  able  to  form  a  better  judgment 
from  the  engravings,  than  from  any  description  that 
could  be  given.  We  have  great  pleasure  in  testify 
ing  to  the  remarkable  accuracy  of  all  the  portraits, 
engraved  by  Mr.  A.  H.  Ritchie,  who,  we  are  happy 
to  add,  has  kindly  aided  our  desire  to  present  them 
to  the  public,  in  a  way  that  will  prove  satisfactory 
to  all  our  friends. 

Not  only  has  there  been  a  strong  desire  expressed 
by  many,  of  having  some  commemoration  of  the 
lives  and  deaths  of  those  who  fell  victims  to  the 
ruthless  spirit  of  the  mutiny,  and  surrendered  their 
lives  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  but  this  desire  has 
been  so  expressed,  as  to  assume  the  magnitude  of  a 
demand  for  a  memorial  of  some  kind.  And  the  Au- 
thor has  felt  that  it  was  required  and  needed  by  the 
Church,  to  a  right  improvement  of  the  painful  dis- 
pensation of  providence,  which  God,  in  love  as  well 
as  in  anger,  saw  fit  to  inflict. 

Before  this  volume  will  be  in  the  hands  of  the 
3 


18  PREFACE. 

public,  the  Author  will  have  left  his  native  land, 
most  probably  never  to  return  again.  Leaving 
six  of  his  children  behind,  he  returns  to  India  alone, 
to  resume  his  place  and  labours  in  the  Mission,  with 
feelings  which  the  reader  can  better  imagine  than 
he  feels  warranted  to  describe.  Committing  his  six 
little  ones  to  the  care  and  prayers  of  the  church, 
for  whose  good  he  has  consecrated  his  life  and  his 
all,  he  bids  an  affectionate  adieu  to  his  friends  and 
readers.  J.  J.  W. 

Newburgh,  N.  Y.,  Sept,  1858. 


Csiinsi 


CHAPTER  I.  Pa„ 

Futtehgurh  described  —  cantonment — city — villages —  population 

and  sects — Hindus,  Mahammadans,  and  Sadhs.  .        .         25 


CHAPTER  n. 

Commencement  of  Mission — Providential  guidance — its  founders — 
Colonel  Wheeler — Orphan  Asylum  and  famine — Christian  vil- 
lage, the  people,  their  character  and  employments.        ,        .      37 


CHAPTER  III. 

Formation  of  Church,  its  state  and  increase — Congregation,  its 
character  and  features — Preaching,  its  simplicity  and  force — 
Bazar  and  village  preaching — Itinerations — Translations  and 
Oriental  character  of  the  Bible 53 


CHAPTER  lY. 

Education — Schools,  different  kinds — English,  Vernacular,  and 
Church  schools — the  Mah4  Rajah's  schools — their  value  and 
importance -        ...       71 


CHAPTER  Y. 

Difficulties  from  Hinduism  and  Caste — Converts,  their  character, 
influence,  and  prospects — Widow  and  Orphan  Fund — the 
Khair  Khwah  i  Hind,  or  native  newspaper — Ishwuree  Dass, 
as  a  Teacher  and  Author — John  F.  Houston  and  Robert  J. 

Breckinridge,  native  Catechists. 88 

(19) 


20  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   YI. 

Pagb 

The  early  life  of  His  Highness,  the  Mah4  Rajah  Duleep  Singh — 
his  conversion  and  baptism — his  character  and  influence — 
contrast  with  the  Nawab  R4is  of  Furrukhabad — the  differ- 
ence between  Christianity  and  Islamism.         .        .        .  107 

CHAPTER  Vn. 

The  Mutiny — some  of  its  main  causes — its  character  and  effects 
at  Futtehgurli — destruction  of  property  and  loss  of  lives.     .    121 

CHAPTER  YIII. 
Memoir  of  the  Rev.  John  Edgar  Freeman 147 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Memoir  of  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Freeman .167 

CHAPTER  X. 

Memoir  of  the  Rev.  David  Elliott  Campbell.        .        .        .191 

CHAPTER  XI. 
Memoir  of  Mrs.  Maria  Irvine  Campbell 216 


CHAPTER^'XII. 

Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  Albert  Osborne  Johnson,  and 

Mrs.  Amanda  Joanna  Johnson 241 


CHAPTER   XIIT. 

Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  I^obkrt  McMullin,  and 

Mrs.  Sarah  Colt  McMullin .    269 


CONTENTS.  21 

CHAPTER   XIV. 

Paob 

ITie  sail  down  the  Ganges — Rdwalganj — Singarampore — Kdsam- 

pore — Bithour — Ndnd  Sdliib — the  last  scene  on  the  Cawn- 

pore  parade-ground 293 

CHAPTER  XY. 

The  Mutiny  continued — prophetic  downfall  of  Islamism — effects 
of  the  Mutiny  on  the  government,  people,  and  native  church — 
its  results  at  home 309 

CHAPTER  XYI. 

Concluding  reflections — need  of  labourers — what  kind — the  quali- 
fications necessary — Missionary  character  in  India.      .        .    328 


llt$it^iin$. 


't8C»» 


Portrait  of  the  AUTHOR.        .        .        .       Frontispiece. 

TAQt 

TiiK  Presbyterian  Church  of  Futtehgurh.       ...  53 

Portrait  of  MAHA   RAJAH  DULEEP   SINGH.      .       .  107 

"    Rev.  JOHN  EDGAR  FREEMAN.     .        .  147 

"         ''    Mrs.  ELIZABETH  FREEMAN.       .        .       .167 

"    Rev.  DAYID   ELLIOTT   CAMPBELL.         .  191 

"    Mrs.  MARIA  IRVINE   CAMPBELL.      .      .   215 

Map  of  Route  to  India,  drawn  by  Mrs.  CAMPBELL.      .  223 

Portrait  of  Rev.  ALBERT  OSBORNE  JOHNSON.  .        .  241 

"    Mrs.  AMANDA  JOANNA  JOHNSON.     .  243 

"    Rev.  ROBERT  McMULLIN.       ...  269 

''    Mrs.  SARAH   COLT  McMULLIN.         .      .  283 

The  Boat,  as  it  Sailed  down  the  Ganges.      .        .        .  293 

The  Map  op  India,  showing  the  Mission  Stations.    .        .  339 

(23) 


A  MEMORIAL  OF  THE 

FUTTEHGUHH  MISSION, 

AND   HER 

MARTYRED  MISSIONARIES 


CHAPTER  I. 


Futtehgurh   described — cantonment — city — villages — population    and 
sects — Hindus — Mahammadans  and  Sadhs. 

Futtehgurh,  since  the  fearful  scenes  of  the  late 
mutiny,  has  become  a  name  of  familiar  sound  through- 
out the  world.  Before  this  lamentable  revolt,  it 
was  known  to  all,  who  took  an  interest  in  the  opera- 
tions of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, as  one  of  the  most  favoured  and  interesting 
of  all  our  Mission  stations  in  the  North-west  Pro- 
vinces of  India. 

It  is  situated  on  the  west  side  of  the  river  Ganges, 
and  is  about  seven  hundred  miles  from  Calcutta.  It 
is  the  capital  of  a  large  district,  known  as  the  Zillah 
of  Furrukhabad,  and  the  seat  of  the  European  Courts 
for  the  district.  It  is  bounded  by  the  Rohilkund 
on  the  north,  Oudh  on  the  east,  Bundlekund  on  the 

4:  (25) 


26  A     MExMORIAL     OF     THE 

south,  and  Agra  on  the  west.  The  banks  of  the 
Ganges  on  the  Futtehgurh  side  are  high,  and  the 
river  scenery,  especially  during  the  rainy  season, 
when  the  water  rises  to  its  greatest  height,  is  quite 
picturesque.  Though  therQ  is  not  much  variety  in 
the  scenery  of  the  plains  in  India,  as  the  same 
features,  more  or  less,  characterize  the  different 
stations,  yet  Futtehgurh  will  not  suffer  in  com- 
parison with  the  most  favoured ;  and,  owing  to  its 
remarkably  healthy  climate  and  the  variety  of  its 
productions,  it  has  been  regarded  with  especial  fa- 
vour by  the  European  portion  of  the  com.munity. 

The  name  of  Futtehgurh  is  confined  to  the  mili- 
tary  Cantonment,   which  extends  some  two  miles 
along   the  bank  of  the  river.     The  bungalows,  or 
residences  of  the  Europeans,  are  scattered  and  sur- 
rounded with  grounds,  laid  out  with  taste,  and  em- 
bellished w^ith  pretty  hedges  and  flowers  of  both 
hemispheres.      There  are  only  two  styles  of  build- 
ing, which  give  the  houses  very  much  the  same  ex- 
ternal appearance,  the  only  points  of  difference  being 
the  size  and  colour.     The  thatched  houses,  or  bunga- 
lows, are  not  prepossessing  in  their  appearance,  but 
are  much  better  adapted  to  the  climate  than  the 
Kothis  or  pukka  buildings,  which  are  built  of  brick 
and  covered  with  plaster.     These  Kothis  are  all  flat- 
roofed  and  much  hotter  than  the  bungalows,  as  they 
absorb  and  retain  the  heat ;  though,  to  remedy  this 
defect,  it  is  not  unusual  to  cover  the  roof  with  straw, 
in  which  are  placed  as  many  earthen  vessels  filled 
with  water  as  the  roof  will  hold. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  27 

The  public  buildings  are  those  everywhere  seen 
in  the  civil  and  military  stations  throughout  the  in- 
terior of  India.  They  are  not  numerous  or  elegant, 
but  built  in  a  very  substantial  style,  and  adapted  to 
the  purpose  for  which  they  were  designed.  The 
Kuchchery  or  Court  House,  being  the  most  important, 
is  usually  situated  in  a  central  and  commanding  posi- 
tion. The  Gun  Carriage  Agency,  as  also  the  Clothing 
Department  for  the  whole  of  the  North-west  Pro- 
vinces and  the  Punjab  were  established  at  Futteh- 
gurh,  and  efficiently  carried  on.  The  first  of  these 
occupied  part  of  the  Fort,  and  connected  with  it  are 
a  large  steam-engine  and  work  shops.  Both  of 
these  establishments  were  on  an  extensive  scale,  and 
gave  employment  to  some  fifteen  hundred  men. 
The  Fort,  which  is  of  mud,  was  to  the  extreme 
north  of  the  Cantonment,  in  the  direction  of  the 
city  of  Furrukhabad,  and  not  capable  of  affording 
much  resistance,  unless  under  the  magic  hand  of  a 
Havelock.  The  roads  throughout  the  station  are  of 
the  most  excellent  material,  and  kept  in  the  most 
beautiful  state  of  repair.  Farther  up  the  river,  and 
not  very  far  from  the  Cantonment,  is  the  large  and 
famous  city  of  Furrukhabad,  with  a  population  of 
from  eighty  to  one  hundred  thousand  souls.  At  the 
entrance  of  the  city  there  is  a  very  striking  object 
in  the  shape  of  an  idol  temple,  of  great  external 
attractions.  The  city  contains  a  large  number  of 
temples,  but  none  that  can  compare  with  this.  It 
is  the  most  extensive  and  elaborate  of  all  the  tem- 
ples, and  was  built  with  the  profits  of  the  distillery 


28  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

opposite  the  temple,  both  of  which  are   owned  by 
the  same  person. 

It  is  one  of  the  finest  and  best  laid  out  cities  in 
the  North-west  Provinces,  and  is  noted  for  its  brass 
and  copper  works,  as  also  for  being  the  entrepot  of 
Calcutta  goods  which  are  distributed  from  this  place 
to  all  the  large  cities,  such  as  Agra,  Delhi,  Meerut, 
Bareilly,  and  Lahore.  As  a  business  place,  it  takes 
a  very  high  rank,  and  its  banking  transactions  are 
very  extensive.  The  main  street  of  the  city  is  very 
wide,  and  about  three  miles  in  length.  In  some 
parts  of  it  there  are  trees  of  great  age  and  magnifi- 
cent growth,  which,  by  overshadowing  the  street 
and  houses,  afford  a  most  pleasant  and  agreeable 
shelter  from  the  excessive  heat  of  the  summer. 
During  the  greater  part  of  the  day,  and  especially 
towards  evening,  it  is  thronged  with  human  beings 
of  such  a  description  as  an  eastern  city  only  can 
command,  and  dressed  in  the  gayest  colours.  The 
throng  is  so  great  that  a  person  driving  through  in 
a  carriage  is  compelled  to  send  a  man  on  to  open  a 
passage,  and  even  with  this  it  is  oftentimes  very 
difficult,  as  it  is  very  tedious,  to  effect  his  object. 
On  the  main  street  there  are  a  number  of  gateways 
which  divide  the  city  into  sections,  and,  though 
these  are  now  unused,  it  must  be  remembered  that 
under  preceding  native  governments  they  were  found 
of  great  advantage  as  a  means  of  security  from  night 
attack.  It  was  formerly,  like  most  of  the  cities  of 
India,  a  walled  city ;  but  during  the  British  reign  in 
India,  the  feeling  of  security  has  been  such  that  no 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  29 

attention  has  been  paid  to  these  walls,  which  have 
almost  gradually  disappeared. 

The  race  of  robbers  and  freebooters,  which  over- 
ran the  country  under  the  old  native  dynasties,  both 
Hindu  and  Mahammedan,  has  become  almost  extinct. 
Until  within  a  comparatively  recent  period,  there 
existed  a  peculiar  race  of  this  description,  who  not 
only  robbed  but  destroyed  all  traces  of  their  rob- 
bery by  strangulation  and  burial  of  their  victims. 
The}^  were  called  Thugs,  and  travelled  everywhere 
in  disguise.  The  government  used  very  energetic 
measures  to  ferret  out  and  exterminate  them  and 
waP;  finally  successful.  And  however  strange  it 
may  seem,  it  is  nevertheless  true  that  these  Thugs 
were  actuated  by  a  kind  of  religious  frenzy  in  their 
cruel  acts,  and  always  commenced  and  finished  their 
fiendish  work  with  worship  to  one  of  the  many  hea- 
then idols.  To  make  the  work  of  extirpation  as 
complete  as  possible,  government  collected  these 
Thugs  and  all  their  children  together,  and  opened 
for  their  especial  benefit  and  reformation  a  school 
of  Industry ;  and  they  had  become  so  efficient  in 
their  work  as  to  attract  attention  at  the  Great  Exhi- 
bition, held  in  London  in  1851. 

The  city  contains  a  large  number  of  immense 
storehouses,  filled  with  English  and  American  goods 
of  almost  every  description.  The  owners  of  these 
large  establishments  are  natives,  many  of  whom 
are  wholesale  merchants,  who  are  constantly  receiv- 
ing and  despatching  boxes  and  bales  of  goods  with- 
out even  opening  or  looking  at  them.     From  this,  it 


30  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

will  be  inferred  that  the  city  has  a  great  deal  of 
wealth,  which  is  true  to  an  extent  not  commonly 
understood  or  believed.  The  number  of  rich  men 
who  are  engaged  in  business  in  the  city  is  probably 
as  great  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  the  popula- 
tion, as  the  same  class  in  most  of  the  cities  of  the 
Old  and  New  World ;  though  there  is  not  the  same 
display  of  wealth,  owing  chiefly  to  the  influence  of 
caste  and  the  difference  of  habits.  The  number  of 
large  and  splendid  private  mansions  is  very  small, 
as  the  strong  religious  element  pervading  the  cha- 
racter of  the  natives  leads  them  to  expend  their 
money  on  temples,  ghats,  and  wells,  as  works  of  reli- 
gious merit.  The  science  of  architecture  is  still  in 
its  infancy  in  India,  and  society  will  have  to  undergo 
great  changes  before  a  building  mania  characterizes 
the  people.  Nearly  every  house  is  built  after  the 
same  model,  and  this  model,  so  far  as  health  and 
comfort  are  concerned,  is  perhaps  the  worst  that 
could  be  devised,  as  no  provision  is  made  either  for 
light  or  ventilation.  The  entrance  opens  usually 
into  a  large  four-sided  court,  around  which  are  the 
different  rooms,  with  their  little  open  verandahs,  in 
which  they  cook  and  sleep,  the  greater  part  of  the 
year;  for  they  live  mostly  outside  and  make  very 
little  use  of  their  houses,  unless  it  be  in  the  very 
coldest  weather.  As  to  furniture,  it  is  so  simple 
that  it  scarcely  deserves  the  name.  Their  plates 
are  either  plantain  leaves,  or  brass  and  copper,  the 
brass  being  used  by  the  Hindus,  and  the  copper  by 
the  Mahammadans.     Their  meals  are  always  eaten 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  31 

on  the  gi'ound,  on  which  sometimes,  though  not  very 
frequently,  a  cloth  is  spread.     They  eat  with  their 
hands,  and  are  inclined   to  think  that  knives  and 
spoons   spoil    the    flavour   of   the   dishes.      They 
scarcely  ever  allow  a  cup  or  vessel  of  any  kind  to 
touch  their  lips ;  and  when  the  Portuguese  first  landed 
in  India,  they  were  told  it  was  the   etiquette  to 
drink  out  of  the  hand  and  not  from  a  cup,  and  once, 
whilst  on  a  visit  to  one  of  the  native  Princes,  they 
were  served  with  melons  and  water  in  a  golden  cup. 
In  trying  to  drink  in  the  manner  of  the  natives,  by 
pouring  the  water  from  the  cup  into  their  mouths, 
they  either  choked  themselves,  or  wet  their  clothes 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  convulse  the  whole  court 
with   laughter.      The  consequence  was   that   they 
were  so  mortified  as  never  to  repeat  the  experiment. 
Our  mission  premises,  on  account  of  the  Asylum 
for  Orphans,  established  at  the  commencement  of 
our  missionary  operations,  were  divided  :  part  being 
near  the  city,  for  the  purpose  of  acting  on  its  large 
population  ;   and  part  near  the  Cantonment  and  sur- 
rounding villages,  to   secure   the  orphans  from  the 
evil  influences  of  a  large  city.     The  premises  for 
the   Orphan  establishment  were  called  Rukha,  and 
those  near  the  city  Burpore.     Each  of  these  pre- 
mises contained  two  bungalows,  for  the  four  mission 
families  composing  the   Fi^ttehgurh  mission.      The 
Rukha  premises  were  on  a  grant  of  land,  given  to 
the  mission  by  government  for  an  indefinite  number 
of  years,  or  so  long  as  it  might  be  required  by  U3 
for  the  use  of  the  Orphan  Asylum.     This  land  was 


32  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

formerly  the  Artillery  parade  ground,  an  immense 
plain,  comprising  sixty  acres,  unfenced  and  unculti- 
vated for  many  years.  It  was  used  for  parade  pur- 
poses, when  Futtehgurh  was  occupied  by  the  Eng- 
lish, and  at  that  time  being  a  frontier  station,  a  large 
artillery  force  was  deemed  necessary  for  its  defence ; 
but  as  other  stations  were  annexed,  it  lost  its  im- 
portance as  a  frontier  station,  and  this  land  was 
made  over,  on  application,  to  the  mission,  at  a  mere 
nominal  rent  of  fifty  cents  per  acre.  It  was  taken 
by  us,  enclosed  and  cultivated,  and  up  to  the  time 
of  the  mutiny  was  the  prettiest,  as  it  was  regarded 
the  healthiest,  part  of  Futtehgurh.  It  is  literally 
true  that  this  solitary  place  was  made  glad,  and  this 
desert  blossomed  as  the  rose;  for  on  this  ground 
were  not  only  the  mission  bungalows,  but  also  a 
Church,  School-house,  Industrial  establishment,  and  a 
large  Christian  village  containing  some  two  hundred 
souls  or  more:  all  of  which  were  exerting  strong 
and  most  flivourable  influences  on  the  surrounding 
masses  of  the  heathen  population.  And  it  is  an  in- 
teresting fact  that  on  the  return  of  the  troops  after 
the  mutiny,  Sir  Colin  Campbell  made  this  spot  his 
headquarters,  though  midst  the  desolations  of  ruins, 
effected  by  the  mutineers  and  those  of  the  baser  sort 
who  acted  with  them. 

The  villages  near  us  ^ve  not  only  large  but  numer- 
ous, and  afforded  most  excellent  preaching  places  for 
ourselves  and  native  assistants,  some  of  whom  almost 
daily  visited  one  or  more  in  regular  rotation.  In 
nearly  all  these  villages  we  established  veinacular 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  33 

schools,  and  by  this  means  interested  the  people  in 
us  and  our  operations.     In  this  we  had  also  the  kind 
co-operation  of  our  good  friend,  the  Maha  Eajah  Du- 
leep  Singh,  Avho  evidenced  his  appreciation  of  Chris- 
tian character  in  the  support  of  some  ten  of  these 
village    schools.      And    such   was    the    confidence 
wrought  by  these  schools  in  us,  that  many  of  these 
unsophisticated  people  came  to  us  for  counsel  and 
medicines.      The  inhabitants  of  these  villages   are 
usually  Hindus,  and  are  a  much  simpler  class  than 
the  residents   of  the    cities.      Their  occupation  is 
mostly  farming,  and  being  so  much   less   given  to 
sophistry,  they  are  more  willing  to  listen  to  the  truth, 
when  presented  in  a  simple  and  forcible  way,  than 
those,  who  by  being  in  cities,  become  so  much  ab- 
sorbed in  the  cares  and  anxieties  of  making  money. 
The  city  of  Furrukhabad  contains  three  distinct 
classes  of  people — Hindus,  Mussalmans,  and  Sadhs. 
Of  these   classes  the  first  may  be   considered  the 
best,  and  the  other  two  in  the  descending  scale  as 
mentioned.     As  a  race,  the  Hindus  are  mild,  cour- 
teous, and  intelligent,  and  not  the  unfeeling  and 
savage  people  many  suppose  them  to  be  from  the 
developments  made   of  their  character  during  the 
late  mutiny.     That  there  are  individual  exceptions 
to  this  general  rule  will,    of  course,   be  admitted. 
Being  heathen,  they  have  many  of  the  vices  pecu- 
liar to  all  heathen  races.     For  example,  they  are 
very  superstitious  and  credulous,  and  consequently 
addicted  to  vice  in  every  form,  but  withal  mild  and 
tolerant.     Revenge  is  a  strong  and  marked  trait  of 


34  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

Hindu  character,  having  a  full  development  in  the 
people  of  Bengal,  and  becoming  less  as  we  go  north. 
The   Mussalmans  of  India  are  the   same  every- 
where, and  characterized  by  those  traits  which  are 
almost  the    opposites  of   the   Hindus.      They  are 
proud,  insolent,  and  sensual.     Being  the  last  native 
reigning  authority,  they  feel  very  keenly  the  loss 
of  power,  and  have  never  manifested  submission  to 
their  position.     During  the  Seikh  rebeUion  in  1845- 
'46,  whilst  the  author  was  stationed  at  Mynpoorie, 
it  was  a  notorious  fact  that  the  Mussalmans  met 
every  day  to  pray  for  the  defeat  of  the  English  and 
the  entire  overthrow  of  the  British  power ;  and  that, 
too,  when  the  prominent  leaders  were  occupying  im- 
portant positions  as  Assistant  Magistrates  and  Po- 
lice Officers.     Their  former  position  and  their  know- 
ledge of  Arabic  and  Persian,  the  learned  languages 
of  the  Mahammadans,  have  induced  in   them  an 
overweening  conceit  of  their  attainments  and  power, 
and  a  most  supercilious  contempt  for  their  Hindu 
neighbours.     These,   with   their  admitted   superior 
religious  knowledge,  make  them  both  arrogant  and 
insolent.      They   evince   a   perfect   detestation    of 
idolatry,  and  ridicule  it  in  every  conceivable  manner. 
Boastful  of  their  religious  superiority,  and  especially 
of  their  correct  knowledge  of  the  attributes  of  God, 
as  taught  in  their  Koran,  (and  copied  from  our  Bible,) 
they  hate  Christians  for  their  views  of  the  Trinity 
and  the  doctrine  of  the  Atonement,  quite  as  much 
as  they  despise  and  detest  the   Hindus  for  their 
idolatry.     This  is  intensified  by  the  fact  that  Chris- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  35 

tians  are  more  than  able  to  meet  them  in  argument, 
and  exert  their  greater  knowledge  and  power  for 
the  overthrow  of  Islamism.     The  very  essence  of 
their  religion  is  hate  and  malignity,  and  where  they 
enjoy  the  power,  as  up  to  a  recent  period  they  did 
in  Turkey  and  still  do  in  Persia,  they  exercise  their 
avowed  right  of  destroying  every  opposing  system 
and   doctrine.      There  is  and  can  be  no  toleration 
where  there   is  Mahammadanism;    for   the  Koran 
teaches  that  every  infidel  should  suffer  death,  and, 
every  one  is  an  inlidel  who  is  not  ex  animo  a  believer 
in  Mahammad  and  his  teachings.     This  is  the  dis-- 
tinguishing  element  of  Islamism,  and  has  always, 
been  its  development  in  Turkey  and  Persia,  and 
would  be  now  in  India  were  it  not  restrained  by  a 
strong   Christian  power.      That  this  has  been  one* 
of  the  causes,  and  a  chief  one  too,  of  the  mutiny 
must  be  apparent  to  any  one  canvei^sant  with  India 
and  the  character  and  restlessness  of  its  Maham- 
madan  population  for  the  past  few  years. 

Differing  from  both  Hindus  and  Mussalmans, 
there  is  another  class  of  religionists  at  Futtehgurh, 
who  are  called  Sadhs.  They  are  very  pecuhar  as  a 
class,  and  very  strict  and  rigid  in  their  observance 
of  little  things  :  such  as  tying  up  their  mouths  to 
prevent  the  inhaling  of  insects,  in  straining  the 
water  they  drink  through  many  fine  cloths  for  the 
same  purpose,  and  in  rejecting  all  the  usual  forms 
of  salutation.  They  reject  all  external  rites,  and 
assert  that  they  beheve  only  in  God,  but  in  reality 
are  Atheists.     They  have  no  book  like  our  Bible  or 


3G  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

the  Koran  of  the  Mahammadans  and  Shastras  of  the 
Hindus  ;  nor  have  they  any  particular  place  of  wor- 
ship as  the  temple  and  mosque.  This  sect  is  not 
very  large,  though  they  have  considerable  wealth. 
Their  meetings  being  secret,  but  little  is  known  of 
them,  and  that  little  does  not  warrant  much  hope 
of  winning  them  to  a  better  belief. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  37 


CHAPTER  II. 

Commenceraenl  of  the  Mission — Providential  guidance — its  founders — 
Col.  Wheeler — Orphan  Asylum  and  famine — Christian  village :  the 
people,  their  character  and  employments. 

The  selection  of  a  mission  station  is  always  a 
matter  of  importance,  and  not  unfrequently  a  sub- 
ject of  great  and  anxious  consideration.  This  is 
necessary  for  the  efficient  working  of  our  missions, 
and  the  removal  of  all  doubts  and  subsequent  disaf- 
fection. In  this  respect  Futtehgurh  was  happily 
chosen,  and  without  a  single  exception  all  the 
brethren  have  felt  and  expressed  a  high  degree  of 
satisfaction  in  the  place,  and  with  the  facilities 
afforded  for  the  execution  of  their  work.  Nor  has 
this  feeling  been  confined  to  the  missionaries  of 
Futtehgurh,  but  those  of  other  stations  have  re- 
garded it  with  equally  high  favour.  Its  attractive 
features  impressed  our  first  missionaries,  whilst  sim- 
ply passing  through  it  as  travellers,  and  without 
much,  if  any,  intimate  acquaintance.  Both  the 
Hev.  J.  C.  Lowrie  and  the  Rev.  James  Wilson 
called  the  attention  of  our  Mission  Board  to  the 
desirableness  of  its  early  occupancy  as  a  field  of 
labour. 

But  however  important  and  desirable,  it  is  not 
probable  that  it  would  have  been  occupied  to  this 


3S  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

day,  had  it  not  been  for  the  especial  orderings  of 
Providence.  God  himself,  by  one  of  those  solemn 
and  painful  providences,  which  he  frequently  uses 
as  an  instrument  of  good,  was  preparing  the  way 
for  its  occupancy.  In  the  year  1837-38,  the  North- 
west Provinces  of  India  were  visited  by  a  famine 
of  fearful  extent,  and  which  for  its  virulence  and 
long  continuance  is  still  known  as  the  famine  year; 
though  f  imine  seasons  are  not  unusual  in  India,  as 
from  the  records  kept  by  government,  it  has  been 
ascertained  that  in  former  times  one  occurred^  on  the 
average,  almost  every  seventeenth  year. 

It  is  almost  impossible  to  form  a  conception  of  the 
fearful  sufferings  of  the  poor  people  during  the 
famine  year  preceding  the  establishment  of  our 
mission  at  Futtehgurh.  The  scenes  were  so  terri- 
ble and  revolting,  that  those  who  witnessed  them 
declare,  that  even  to  the  present  day,  they  cannot 
pass  over  the  public  road  without  shuddering  at  the 
remembrance  of  what  they  then  saw.  For  miles  the 
road  on  both  sides  was  lined  by  famishing  people, 
who  had  crawled  from  their  homes  to  beg  of  the 
passing  traveller  a  mouthful  of  bread.  Their  ema- 
ciated forms  and  death-struck  appearance  presented 
a  tale  of  suffering  which  rendered  language  and 
supplication  unnecessary.  The  dead  and  dying 
were  together,  whilst  the  living,  surrounded  by 
these  and  fearing  the  future,  were  clamorous  for 
assistance.  The  whole  of  the  large  Furrukhabad 
District  suffered,  and  Avhole  villages  were  completely 
deserted  and  depopulated. 


MAKTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  39 

The  Ptev.  Gopee  Nauth  Nuudy,  who  has  borne 
such  noble  testimony  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus 
during  the  mutiny,  has  been  in  the  service  of  the 
mission  from  its  commencement.  During  this  famine 
he  visited  the  villages  and  roads  for  the  purpose  of 
relieving  the  sufferings  of  the  people,  and  collecting 
the  children  either  abandoned  by  their  parents  or 
left  orphans.  He  witnessed  such  scenes  as,  under 
other  circumstances,  seem  almost  incredible.  Mo- 
thers would  come  to  him  wdth  their  little  ones  and 
offer  them  with  tears,  in  lieu  of  a  handful  of  flour, 
eating  which  they  would  die  happy  in  the  know- 
ledge that  their  children  would  be  cared  for.  The 
author  remembers  hearing  him  say  that,  w^hen  he 
had  gathered  together  a  number  of  these  starved 
children,  he  was  really  afraid  ;  for  they  w^ere  like 
famished  wolves,  never  satisfied  and  constantly 
demanding  food,  which  he  dared  not  give  in  great 
quantities  lest  it  should  cause  death.  During  such 
a  time  as  this,  as  might  be  expected,  both  the  go- 
vernment and  private  individuals  exerted  themselves 
to  relieve  the  wants  and  sufferings  of  the  poor  peo- 
ple, by  feeding  some  and  employing  others  on  public 
works.  At  almost  all  the  large  stations  there  are 
Hospitals,  Tanks,  Ghats,  and  Public  Buildings,  still 
in  existence,  serving  as  mementoes  of  the  great 
famine  year.  Many  of  the  civil  ofticers  and  others 
had  large  ovens  built  and  immense  quantities  of 
bread  baked,  day  and  night,  to  supply  the  wants 
and  remove  the  distresses  of  the  surrounding  popu- 
lation.    The  conduct  of  a  portion  of  the  native  po- 


40  A      MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

pulation,  who  had  equal  ability  to  benefit  their  starv- 
ing countrj^men,  was  in  striking  contrast  to  that 
of  the  European  communit}^;  for  many  of  the  large 
merchants  demanded  such  exorbitant  prices  for 
wheat  that  the  poor  could  not  purchase  it;  and 
others,  to  increase  the  weight  and  enhance  the  pro- 
fit, mixed  lime  and  other  deleterious  substances 
with  the  flour,  the  eating  of  which  produced  almost 
instantaneous  diarrhoea  and  death.  Indeed,  their 
conduct  was  so  unfeeling  and  disgraceful,  that,  when 
known,  permission  was  given  by  those  in  authority 
to  the  people  to  help  themselves  to  that  which  was 
good.  At  Futtehpore,  where  our  native  brother, 
the  Rev.  Gopee  Nauth  Nundy,  has  for  the  past  few 
years  been  a  faithful  and  successful  labourer,  and 
from  which  he  was  compelled  to  flee  for  his  life.  Dr. 
C.  Madden,  then  in  the  medical  service  of  the  East 
India  Company,  took  charge  of  a  number  of  these 
poor  starving  children,  and  opened  an  Orphan  esta- 
blishment, in  the  care  and  supervision  of  which  he 
secured  the  services  of  Gopee  Nauth  and  his  wafe, 
both  of  whom  were  active  in  teaching  and  training 
these  children.  At  that  time  Gopee  Nauth  was  not 
in  the  ministry,  but  had  recently  come  from  the 
Church  of  Scotland's  Institute  at  Calcutta,  on  a  visit 
to  the  Upper  Provinces.  Owing  to  the  death  of  his 
wnfe,  Dr.  Madden  was  unable  and  unwilling  to  con- 
tinue the  labours  he  had  commenced  in  behalf  of 
the  children  collected  during  the  famine ;  and  con- 
sequently, the  recent  establishment  of  a  refuge  and 
school  for  the  orphans  was  broken  up,  and  arrange- 


MARTYKED     MISSIONARIES.  41 

ments  were  about  being  completed  to  send  the  chil- 
dren to  Benares,  when  the  news  came  that  an  Ame- 
rican missionary  was  on  his  way  up  the  river  to 
form  a  new  station;  and  as  Captain  Wheeler,  who 
was  stationed  at  Futtehgurh,  had  also  collected  a 
number  of  orphans,  he  was  anxious  to  have  some 
one  more  suitable  than  himself  to  assume  the  re- 
sponsible work  of  their  future  training  and  educa- 
tion. The  missionary  referred  to  was  the  Rev.  H. 
R.  Wilson,  Jr.,  on  his  way  to  join  the  Lodiana  Mis- 
sion ;  and  being  so  strongly  solicited  by  both  of 
these  gentlemen  to  relieve  them  of  their  charges, 
and  with  the  promise  of  ample  pecuniary  means, 
Mr.  Wilson,  with  the  concurrence  of  his  brethren, 
consented  to  remain  at  Futtehgurh,  if  not  perma- 
nently, at  any  rate  until  another  reinforcement  could 
be  sent  out.  Under  such  circumstances  as  these 
was  commenced  the  station  at  Futtehgurh,  and  from 
that  period  to  the  time  when  the  dark  and  disastrous 
cloud  of  the  revolt  broke  upon  it  in  its  wild  fury,  it 
was  prospered  of  the  Lord  and  blessed  abundantly. 
Futtehgurh  was  very  much  fxvoured  in  having 
for  its  founder  such  a  man  as  Mr.  Wilson,  who  was 
admirably  fitted  for  the  work  committed  to  his  charge, 
that  of  putting  in  motion  and  giving  direction  to  the 
machinery  necessary  to  the  successful  operation  of 
an  Orphan  Asylum.  The  task  was  no  ordinary  one, 
but  encompassed  with  great  difficulties.  The  chil- 
dren were  addicted  to  almost  every  vile  practice, 
and  unaccustomed  to  restraint  of  any  kind.  It, 
therefore,  required   much  patient  and    persevering 


42  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

labour  to  bring  them  into  proper  working  order. 
For  this  Mr.  Wilson  possessed  peculiar  qualifica- 
tions, and  the  system  started  by  him  and  followed 
by  others,  was  crowned  with  more  than  ordinary 
success.  Captain  Wheeler,  who  collected  the  first 
orphans  at  Futtehgurh,  also  established  and  sup- 
ported at  his  own  expense  Bazar  Schools  for  the  hea- 
then. Before  Mr.  Wilson's  arrival  he  was  acting  as 
a  missionary,  and  for  many  years  afterwards  was  a 
liberal  supporter  of  the  mission.  He  is  a  nian  of 
great  simplicity  of  character,  and  seems  to  be  actu- 
ated by  a  strong  love  for  souls  and  a  glowing  zeal 
for  the  Saviour.  On  more  than  one  occasion  has 
he  visited  the  Asylum,  and  addressed  the  pupils  in 
his  simple  and  effective  manner,  like  a  father  speak- 
ing to  his  children.  He  is  now  Lieutenant-Colonel, 
and  both  before  and  since  the  mutiny  has  been  cen- 
sured for  acting  out  his  Christian  principles.  It 
may  interest  some  of  our  readers  to  hear  his  noble 
vindication,  which,  in  a  letter,  dated  Banackpore, 
April  15,  1857,  he  sent  to  the  Adjutant-General  of 
the  Presidency  Division.     It  is  as  follows  : — 

Sir — I  have  the  honour  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  memo- 
randum of  yeslerday's  date,  requesting  me  to  afford  the  full<'sl  informa- 
tion in  my  power  relating  to  the  subject-matter  of  the  letter  dated 
Council  Clianiber.  Fort  William,  the  13th  of  April,  1857,  from  Col- 
onel Birch,  Secretary  to  the  Government  of  India,  Militaiy  Depart- 
ment, and  addressed  to  JNlaj or- General  llearsey,  C.  B.,  connnanding  the 
Presidency  Division.  In  reply  to  this  second  comnuinioatioii.  I  would 
beg  to  express  my  regret  that  I  did  not  explain  myself  s.'  i^\i)licitly,  or 
afford  so  full  an  explanation,  as  was  expected  in  my  first  answer,  as 
regards  my  addressing  the  sepoys  and  others  on  the  subject  of  religion. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  43 

I  would  now,  therefore,  beg  to  state  that  it  has  been  my  invariable 
plan  to  act  on  the  broad  line  which  Scripture  enforces  :  that  is,  to 
speak  without  reserve  to  every  person  ;  when  I  therefore  address  na- 
tives on  this  subject,  whether  individually  or  collectively,  it  has  been 
no  question  with  me  as  to  whether  the  person  or  persons  I  addressed 
belong  to  this  or  that  regiment,  or  whether  he  is  a  shopkeeper,  mer- 
chant, or  otherwise,  but  speak  to  all  alike,  as  sinners  in  the  sight  of 
God ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  I  have  often,  in  this  way,  indeed,  I  am 
quite  certain,  addressed  sepoys  of  my  own  regiment,  as  also  of  other 
regiments  at  this  and  other  stations  where  I  have  been  quartered.  I 
have  told  them  plainly  that  they  are  all  lost  and  ruined  sinners  both  by 
nature  and  by  practice,  like  myself,  that  we  can  do  nothing  to  save  our- 
selves in  the  way  of  justifying  ourselves  in  the  sight  of  God  ;  our  hearts 
being  sinful,  all  our  works  must  consequently  be  sinful  in  his  sight, 
and  therefore  there  can  be  no  salvation  by  works  on  which  they  are  all 
resting  and  depending.  The  justice  of  God  demands  an  infinite  punish- 
ment for  sin  ;  and  there  is  but  one  way  in  which  guilty  man  can  stand 
just  before  God,  who  is  infinite  in  holiness  and  purity,  and  that  is  by 
believing  and  embracing  the  sacrifice  made  for  sin  by  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God  ;  in  this  way,  and  only  this,  can  the  sinner  become  recon- 
ciled to  an  offended  God,  and  this  salvation  is  freely  offered  to  Hindus, 
Mussalmans,  and  every  denomination  of  men  in  the  whole  world.  These 
have  constituted  the  leading  points  which  I  have  generally  endeavoured 
to  bring  to  their  notice,  and  which  in  declaring  them  leads  to  various 
interesting  questions  as  to  the  efficacy  of  their  own  works  of  washing 
in  the  Ganges,  proceeding  on  pilgrimage,  worshipping  all  kinds  of  crea- 
tures instead  of  the  Creator,  and  other  methods  of  man's  invention,  all 
of  which  I  endeavour  to  answer  according  to  the  spirit  and  principle 
laid  down  in  the  Scripture  of  truth,  the  standard  by  which  alone  we  can 
meet  all  their  arguments.  As  to  the  question  whether  I  have  endea- 
voured to  convert  sepoys  and  others  to  Christianity,  I  would  humbly 
reply  that  this  has  been  my  object,  and  I  conceive  is  the  aim  and  end 
of  every  Christian  who  speaks  the  word  of  God  to  another :  namely, 
that  the  Lord  would  make  him  the  happy  instrument  of  converting  his 
neighbour  to  God,  or,  in  other  words,  to  rescue  him  from  everlasting 
destruction  ;  and  if  there  is  joy  in  heaven  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth, 
(whether  sepoy  or  other,)  should  not  the  instrument  of  that  person's 
conversion  join  in  rejoicing  likewise  ?    Such,  I  feel  confident,  would  be 


44  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

the  feelings  of  every  commanding  officer  being  an  experienced  Chris- 
tian, whereas  the  very  opposite  would  take  place  in  the  feelings  of  one 
who  never  studied  the  subject,  and  therefore  possessed  no  deepened 
views  of  spiritual  religion ;  the  fear  of  man  would  then  preponderate, 
and  the  very  idea  of  a  sepoy  of  his  regiment  becoming 'a  true  convert 
to  Christianity,  would,  if  I  mistake  not,  so  far  from  rejoicing  at  the 
event,  set  him  trembling  from  head  to  foot  with  fear ;  and  thus  it  will 
ever  be  when  the  fear  of  God  is  found  legion,  I  feel  myself  called  upon 
to  act  in  two  capacities — "  to  render  unto  Caesar  (or  the  Government) 
the  things  that  are  Caesar's,  and  to  render  unto  God-the  things  that  are 
God's."  Temporal  matters  and  spiritual  matters  are  in  this  passage 
clearly  placed  under  their  respective  heads.  When  speaking,  there- 
fore, to  a  native  upon  the  subject  of  religion,  I  am  then  acting  in  the 
capacity  of  a  Christian  soldier  under  the  authority  of  my  Heavenly 
Superior  ;  whereas,  in  temporal  matters  I  act  as  a  Government  officer 
under  the  authority  and  orders  of  my  earthly  superior.  In  carrying 
out  these  duties  towards  my  Heavenly  Superior,  I  am  reminded  by  the 
Saviour  that  I  must  count  the  cost  and  expect  to  meet  persecution  ;  to 
be  brought  before  Kings  and  Kulers  for  his  sake ;  to  be  condemhed  by 
the  world  and  all  around  me ;  but  his  favour  and  protection  is  pro- 
mised, and  grace  and  strength  in  every  time  of  trouble  and  difficulty, 
and  a  rich  reward  hereafter.  I  take  shame  to  myself  in  having  mani- 
fested such  coldness  and  lukewarmness  in  the  service  of  Him  who  un- 
derwent the  most  agonizing  and  ignominious  death,  in  order  that  he 
might  fully  atone  for  our  guilt  and  sin. 

In  conclusion,  I  trust  I  shall  be  excused  for  having  taken  more 
liberty  in  speaking  on  this  delicate  subject  than  on  another  occasion. 
I  have,  &c., 

S.  G.  Wheeler,  Lieutmani-Colonel, 
Commanding  Mtli  Regiment  Native  Infantry. 

•' 

In  less  than  a  year  after  Mr.  Wilson's  arrival  at 
Futtehgurli,  he  was  joined  by  the  Uev.  J.  L.  Scott, 
and  the  Asylum  for  Orphans  was  for  some  time  un- 
der their  joint  care.  In  1845,  Mr.  Wilson  was  com- 
pelled by  the  ill  health  of  his  wife  to  return  to 
America,  when  the  entire  charge  of  the  Asylum 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  45 

was  made  over  to  Mr.  Scott.  In  1850  Mr.  Scott's 
presence  being  required  in  Agra,  the  Asylum  was 
placed  under  the  charge  of  Rev.  J.  J.  Walsh,  who  on 
his  return  to  America  in  the  latter  part  of  1856  was 
succeeded  by  the  Rev.  J.  E.  Freeman.  In  conse- 
quence of  the  mutiny  which  broke  out  soon  after 
Mr.  Walsh's  departure,  Mr.  Freeman  was  only  per- 
mitted to  labour  in  connection  with  the  Asylum  a 
little  over  six  months. 

It  is  impossible  to  look  back  upon  the  history  of 
this  Institution  without  the  most  lively  feelings  of 
gratitude  for  that  providential  kindness  by  which  it 
has  been  sustained,  as  also  for  the  measure  of  suc- 
cess which  has  crowned  the  labours  bestowed  upon 
its  care.  Though  often  compelled  to  sow  in  tears, 
we  have  been  permitted  to  rejoice  in  hope  over 
many  who,  being  born  again,  have  been  made  mem- 
bers of  Christ's  kingdom.  The  blessed  effects  of 
Christianity  have  been  exhibited  in  the  happy 
deaths  of  some  who  have  been  taken  from  us,  as 
well  as  in  the  lives  of  those  who  still  survive.  The 
number  of  conversions  from  the  wards  of  the  Asy- 
lum has  been  large,  and  of  these  many  have  been, 
and  some  still  are,  in  the  employment  of  the  mission 
as  valuable  Assistants,  Catechists,  and  Teachers; 
and  owing  to  the  f^ict  of  their  having  received  their 
early  training  under  our  care,  and  being  so  long  and 
well  known  to  us,  have  enjoyed  our  confidence  and 
made  themselves  extensively  useful. 

Our  Christian  village  at  Futtehgurh  grew  out  of 
our  Asylum.     From  the  very  first  of  our  operations 


46  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

there,  it  was  designed,  as  the  children  of  the  Asy- 
lum grew  up  and  were  married,  to  settle  them  in  a 
Christian  colony,  and  by  furnishing  them  with  suit- 
able employment,  retain  them  under  Christian  influ- 
ences. These  two  objects,  giving  them  a  suitable 
education  with  religious  culture,  and  providing  them 
employment,  characterized  all  our  labours  from  the 
commencement  of  the  Asylum ;  for  it  was  foreseen 
that  unless  these  two  objects  were  kept  in  view,  our 
wards  would,  after  a  certain  period,  break  loose 
from  us,  and  by  exposure  to  the  peculiar  tempta- 
tions of  their  situation,  probably  return  to  heathen- 
ism, and  thus  our  labours  would  be  lost  and  their 
souls  placed  in  jeopardy.  Accordingly,  as  our  wards 
grew  up  and  were  married,  we  built  for  them  houses 
on  a  separate  piece  of  land,  and  these  buildings 
have  so  multiplied  as  to  entitle  the  place  to  the 
name  of  a  village,  which  has  been  called  I'saipur  or 
Christian  town. 

It  was  thought  desirable  to  have  the  village  as 
near  to  us  as  possible,  that  it  might  be  under  our 
immediate  inspection  and  near  the  Church,  and  conse- 
quently it  was  placed  in  the  rear  of  the  Asylum 
and  adjoining  the  Mission  premises  at  Rukha.  It 
consists  of  two  rows  of  mud  w^alled  buildinG-s, 
divided  by  a  wide  street,  which  is  lined  with  a  row 
of  trees  on  each  side.  At  the  end  facing  the  main 
road,  there  is  a  large  gate,  and  at  the  other  end  op- 
posite the  gate  there  is  a  very  respectable  sized  Vil- 
lage Hall,  which  is  used  for  holding  pubHc  meet- 
ings, chiefly  however  for  those  of  the  Bible  classes 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  47 

and  Pancliaiyat.  The  latter  is  a  Court  of  Inquiry 
and  is  a  complete  organization,  the  officers  being 
chosen  by  the  villagers.  The  Panch,  or  Council,  are 
required  to  take  into  their  consideration  any  com- 
plaint made  by  the  villagers  which  has  the  signa- 
tures of  two  or  more  of  their  number.  The  parties 
are  then  sununoned,  witnesses  heard,  and  decision 
rendered  in  accordance  with  the  rules  of  the  consti- 
tution. This  is  in  accordance  with  the  village  sys- 
tem known  among  the  Hindus  from  time  immemo- 
rial, but  on  a  Christian  basis. 

With  reference  to  the  Village  Hall,  it  may  inte- 
rest some  of  our  readers  to  know  that  it  was  built  by 
subscriptions,  of  which  the  greater  part  was  given 
by  the  villagers  and  the  people  employed  in  the 
Institution.  It  is  a  plain  building  of  mud,  and  suf- 
ficiently commodious  for  all  the  purposes  it  is  re- 
quired. In  the  row  first  built,  each  house  has  two 
comfortable  rooms,  having  a  narrow  verandah  of 
about  five  feet  in  front,  and  a  small  yard,  both  in 
rear  and  front,  enclosed  by  a  mud  wall.  The  second 
row,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  street,  being  built 
originally  for  other  purposes,  and  only  accommo- 
dated to  its  present  use,  has  larger  rooms  and  higher 
ceilings ;  and  as  these  are  so  much  superior  to  the 
other  houses,  they  are  only  given  to  those  whose 
consistent  walk  and  conversation  justify  the  dis- 
tinction. 

Having  thus  examined  the  externals  of  this  vil- 
lage, let  us  now  inquire  about  the  people  who  live 
in  these  houses, — what  character  do  they  bear,  and 


48  A     M  E  M  0  R  I  A  L     0  F     THE 

how  do  they  deport  themselves  ?  What  they  were 
when  first  received  into  the  Asylum  you  know,  poor, 
starving,  heathen  cliildren,  ignorant  of  God  and  his 
holy  word  and  addicted  to  every  kind  of  vice  and 
wickedness.  But  now  how  different  their  circum- 
stances are  from  what  they  Avould  have  been,  had 
not  Christianity  thrown  over  them  the  mantle  of 
her  purity  and  elevation  !  It  is  painful  to  dwell 
upon  the  possible  contrast.  Shunned  and  despised 
as  degraded  outcasts,  they  must  have  sought  fellow- 
ship w^ith  the  lowest  of  the  low,  or  perhaps  endured 
all  the  miseries  of  slavery,  ignorant  and  besotted 
for  life.  Theirs  must  have  been  a  weary  and  cheer- 
less existence.  Such  is  caste  and  her  withering  in- 
fluence. Though  they  are  comparatively  a  little 
flock,  it  cannot  be  said  that  they  are  feeble,  for  their 
influence  is  felt  and  increasing  more  and  more. 
The  day  of  small  things  must  not  be  despised,  and 
the  future  who  can  tell  ?  At  the  present  they  are 
dispersed,  and  some  have  been  probably  called  to  fill 
a  martyr's  grave;  but  the  majority,  Ave  trust,  will 
find  their  places  again,  and  with  newness  of  life  and 
experience  reflect  greater  light,  and  shine  forth 
with  a  greater  brilliancy.  The  future  of  this  little 
flock  is  radiant  with  hope  and  pregnant  with  pro- 
mise. 

May  we  not  anticipate  the  next  twenty  years, 
when  doubtless  a  sufficient  number  of  people  will  be 
found  in  this  viflage  professing  Christianity,  who  by 
their  numbers,  intelligence,  and  deportment,  will  ex- 
ert a  most  powerful  and  favourable  influence  on  the 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  49 

great  mass  of  heathen,  near  and  remote?  May 
we  not  hope,  then,  to  see  Christianity  exemplified 
in  the  lives  of  numbers,  a  sight  most  devoutly 
wished  for  and  hitherto  not  known  to  any  great  ex- 
tent in  India  ? 

Notwithstanding  the  late  sad  exhibition  of  hea- 
thenism and  false  religion  in  India,  the  present 
seems  most  auspicious  to  the  development  of  such 
a  state  of  things.  We  feel  a  greater  confidence 
than  ever  before  of  seeing  a  town,  if  not  a  city,  of 
Hindu  Christians,  honouring  the  word  of  God;  and 
as  a  city  set  on  a  hill,  holding  forth  the  light  of 
sanctified  lives,  and  an  example  which  the  surround- 
ing heathen  may  safely,  and,  we  trust,  cheerfully 
too,  imitate.  This  time  will  come,  for  the  mouth  of 
Jehovah  hath  spoken  it.  The  children  of  our  na- 
tive Christians  must  not  be  overlooked  in  the  esti- 
mate we  form  of  the  future  success  of  this  Christian 
village.  They  are,  in  our  estimation,  a  very  im- 
portant part  of  its  population,  and  being  the  second 
generation  of  Christian  growth,  are  more  likely  to 
turn  out  far  superior  to  their  parents.  What  may 
we  not  expect  from  them  ?  They  know  but  httle  of 
heathenism  as  it  exists  around  them,  and  being  so 
early  trained,  will  enjoy  superior  advantages  for 
religious  culture.  All  their  feelings  and  prejudices 
are  in  fiivour  of  Christianity.  Some  of  these  chil- 
dren  are   large,  and    all  are   receiving  instruction. 

Thus  is  laid  the  foundation  for  a  noble  superstruc- 
ture, and  we  cannot  but  earnestly  express  the  hope 
that  they  will  not  be  forgotten  in  the  prayers  of 


60  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

God's  people.  The  youth  of  our  country  are  the 
hope  of  the  Church,  and  with  us  they  are  our  pecu- 
liar ground  of  rejoicing.  Our  village  people  are  not 
only  well  behaved  and  outwardly  correct  in  their 
deportment,  but  they  manifest  a  commendable  dis- 
position to  improve  and  grow  both  in  grace  and 
knowledge.  We  feel  safe  in  asserting  that  the  in- 
ternal state  of  the  Christian  village  far  surpasses 
that  of  any  heathen  village  far  or  near,  and  will 
compare  favourably  with  man}^  in  any  Christian 
land. 

The  support  and  employment  of  our  native  Chris- 
tians has  always  been  a  subject  to  us  of  much  thought 
and  solicitude.  Their  position  as  outcasts  cut  them 
out  of  all  the  usual  channels  of  employment,  and 
made  it  obligatory  on  us  to  devise  something  which 
would  enable  them  to  earn  their  own  support.  This 
was  not  a  pleasant  position  for  us  to  fill,  but  as  it 
seemed  necessary,  we  were  willing  to  do  any  thing 
to  advance  the  interests  of  the  mission  and  our  na- 
tive Christians,  by  whatever  name  it  might  be  called, 
and  by  whatever  unpleasantness  it  might  be  accom- 
panied; and,  accordingly,  we  introduced  several 
branches  of  manual  labour  in  connection  with  the 
Asylum  for  our  wards,  the  first  of  which  was  the 
manufacture  of  woollen  carpets,  and  afterwards  that 
of  tents.  Both  of  these  were  successful,  and  the 
tent  department  flourished  beyond  our  expectations, 
and  furnished  the  means  of  permanent  support  to 
the  villagers  and  wards  of  the  Asylum.  The  hea- 
viest part  of  the  management,  involving  the  secular 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  51 

part  of  the  labour,  was  taken  by  two  of  the  young 
men  who  acted  as  Assistants,  and  filled  their  post 
with  much  satisfaction  and  success. 

The  above  is  a  historical  fact ;  and  the  plan  pur- 
sued, however  environed  with  objections  and  diffi- 
culties, was  the  only  feasible  one  that  could  be 
adopted  to  meet  the  case,  and  we  believe  eventuated 
in  much  good  to  our  people  and  church.  A  com- 
parison with  other  places,  which  under  like  circum- 
stances have  pursued  a  different  plan,  we  think, 
will  clearly  prove  this  point.  The  greatest  defect 
of  our  plan  exhibited  itself  in  a  want  of  self-reliance 
and  manliness  on  the  part  of  our  people.  It  kept 
them  in  a  state  of  tutelage.  We  rejoice,  therefore, 
that  a  change  in  the  welfare  of  our  native  Christians 
has  been  wrought  by  the  mutiny,  and  their  position 
entirely  altered.  Government,  which  never  before 
gave  the  least  encouragement  to  them  as  a  body,  but 
contrariwise  seemed  to  ignore  their  existence  and 
despise  their  character,  now  is  willing  to  advance 
their  interests  every  way,  and  has  given  employ- 
ment to  nearly  all  at  Futtehgurh.  Whilst  the  au- 
thor is  penning  these  lines,  he  has  received  a  com- 
munication from  the  Rev.  J.  L.  Scott,  who  is  now 
labouring  at  Futtehgurh,  in  which  he  says:  "The 
trials  through  which  our  native  Christians  have 
passed,  have  done  them  good.  They  seem  to  be 
more  manly  and  self-reliant.  We  shall  now  have 
no  difficulty  in  getting  situations  for  them,  and  they 
will  henceforth  take  a  standing  in  the  community  as 
a  respectable  class  of  men." 


52  A      MEMORIAL     OF     T  PI  E 

Caste,  which  interfered  with  our  native  Chris- 
tians, and  acted  as  a  great  barrier  to  all  our  opera- 
tions, has  received,  we  trust,  a  death-blow ;  and  if 
so,  the  cause  of  our  greatest  difficulty  is  removed, 
and  with  it  the  secularity  of  our  position  as  mis- 
sionaries. God  has  accomplished  it,  and  to  his 
name  be  all  the  praise. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES. 


53 


CHAPTER  III. 


Formation  of  Church,  its  state  and  increase — Congregation,  its  cha- 
racter and  features — Preaching,  its  simplicity  and  force — Bazar  and 
village  preaching — Itinerations — Translations  and  Oriental  charac- 
ter of  the  Bible. 

The  Church  at  Futtehgurh  was  organized  in  1841, 
and  consisted  of  ten  members,  of  whom  four  were 


54  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

natives.  It  is  an  interesting  fact  that  these  four 
members  received  into  the  Church  at  its  formation 
have  been  called,  and  by  grace  have  been  enabled, 
to  testif}^  to  the  sincerity  of  their  belief  and  the 
reality  of  their  profession  by  an  ordeal  of  the  most 
severe  and  remarkable  character;  for  each  one  of  them 
during  the  late  mutiny  has  passed  through  scenes 
of  danger  and  imminent  peril,  such  only  as  we  read 
of  in  the  annals  of  the  most  persecuting  era.  Two 
of  these,  and  the  very  first  of  our  Church  members, 
were  the  Rev.  Gopee  Nauth  Nundy  and  his  wife. 
The  history  of  their  sufferings,  told  in  the  simplest 
style,  is  replete  with  touching  interest  and  pathos. 
Forced  to  fly,  they  wandered,  not  knowing  whither 
to  turn,  until  their  feet  became  blistered,  and  fatigue, 
heat,  and  hunger  had  almost  exhausted  them.  Ac- 
companied by  three  of  their  little  ones,  they  had  to 
endure* the  agony  of  their  piteous  crying  and  suf- 
fering: At  one  time  robbed  of  their  clothes  and 
Bible,  and  at  another  beaten  wuth  many  stripes. 
Imprisoned  and  threatened,  they  were  confined  to 
the  stocks,  and  made  to  sit  in  a  burning  sun,  and 
durinof  all  this  more  than  once  threatened  with  in- 
stant  death.  Life  was  offered  and  with  it  emolu- 
ments of  the  highest  character,  on  condition  that 
they  would  deny  their  faith  and  accept  in  its  stead 
the  doctrines  of  Mahammad ;  but  all  without  avail, 
for  Jesus  and  eternal  life  were  worth  more  than  life 
and  all  its  honours.  One  of  the  other  two  was  im- 
prisoned at  Mynpoorie,  and,  though  subjected  to 
many  privations,  was  enabled  to  remain  firm  and 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  55 

true  to  his  covenant  vows.  And  the  fourth,  speak- 
ing of  himself  and  the  party  with  him,  states,  "  We 
passed  the  day  under  trees,  and  the  night  in  the 
houses  of  some  heathen  acquaintances  who  pitied  us. 
On  the  morning  of  the  19  th  June,  our  hearts  were 
read}^  to  burst  with  grief  as  we  saw  the  smoke  of 
the  Mission  premises  ascending  to  heaven.  It 
seemed  as  if  the  Lord  had  visited  us  in  his  hot  dis- 
pleasure, and  remembered  not  his  footstool  in  the 
day  of  his  anger.  Many  of  us  had  large  families 
to  take  care  of  and  provide  for.  All  our  things 
were  taken  away,  and  the  little  money  and  jewels 
that  some  of  us  had  we  could  not  use,  as  that  also 
would  have  been  taken  away  from  us  without  the 
least  pity.  We  were  without  a  home,  and  the  whole 
country  seemed  against  us ;  so  our  misery  and  an- 
guish may  be  conceived,  but  not  described.  Hun- 
ger and  thirst,  of  course,  did  their  work;  and  uncer- 
tain flight  under  a  burning  sun,  or  in  a  dark,  rainy 
night,  with  our  little  ones  in  our  arms  or  on  our 
backs,  was  sometimes  our  portion.  In  short,  so 
great  was  our  suffering  in  every  respect  that  very 
often  death  was  more  desirable  than  life." 

These,  however,  are  not  the  only  ones  of  our 
Church  members  who  w^ere  called  to  pass  through 
the  fiery  ordeal.  All  were  subjected  to  the  same 
trial,  and  it  is  not  at  all  surprising  that  one  here 
and  there  should  be  found  Avanting,  or  that  the 
faith  of  some  was  not  always  equally  strong.  We 
know,  however,  of  no  test  to  show  the  state  of  our 
little  Church  so  Avell  as  this  has  proved ;  and  we 


56  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

have  only  to  suggest  to  the  reader  the  trial  of  the 
same  test  to  be  applied  in  imagination  to  any 
Church  in  our  own  beloved  land,  to  realize  its 
strength  and  virtue. 

The  llev.  Mr.  Fullerton  has  given  a  most  inte- 
resting account,  in  his  visit  to  Futtehgurh,  of  the 
condition  of  our  native  Church  members  after  the 
mutiny.  He  says,  "  As  soon  as  it  was  known  that  I 
had  arrived,  men,  women,  and  children  gathered 
around  me.  We  met  in  silence,  neither  they  nor  I 
could  for  a  time  trust  our  voices  to  speak,  for  fear 
we  should  break  dowm.  They  are  the  children  of 
the  Mission,  and  in  RuMa  they  had  formed  a  happy 
home.  In  the  midst  of  their  prosperity,  and  at  a 
time  they  least  expected  it,  the  storm  arose  which 
swept  with  such  pitiless  fury  over  these  provinces, 
desolating  many  of  its  fairest  fields  and  filling  many 
of  its  homes  with  unutterable  woe.  It  seized  and 
scattered  them  like  the  leaves  of  the  forest.  For 
seven  or  eight  months  they  were  driven  by  it  w^her- 
ever  it  listed.  I  saw  its  effect  upon  them  in  their 
miserable  clothing,  and  in  their  emaciated  appear- 
ance ;  but  I  shall  not  attempt  to  describe  what  my 
feelings  were.  They,  no  doubt,  thought  of  their 
murdered  teachers  and  brethren,  whose  faces  they 
will  see  no  more ;  of  their  wanderings  and  their 
sufferings  since  they  were  driven  from  the  station ; 
and  their  feelings  at  their  return  were  probably  not 
unlike  those  which  heave  the  breast  of  the  survivors 
of  a  shipwreck  on  escaping  from  the  horrors  of  a 
watery  grave. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  57 

"  When  I  could  control  my  feelings,  1  asked  for  a 
Bible  and  Hymn-book.  We  then  sang  the  23d 
Psalm,  and  read  the  103d;  and  then  kneeling  upon 
the  bare  ground  of  the  court-yard,  we  lifted  our 
hearts  in  prayer  to  God,  thanking  him  for  his  many 
mercies  to  us  during  the  terrible  months  which  have 
intervened  since  these  calamities  overtook  us,  and 
for  permitting  so  many  of  us  to  return  to  our  home 
in  peace.  When  we  arose,  each  had  his  tale  of  sor- 
row and  of  suffering  to  relate.  They  had  to  flee. 
But  all  who  set  out  for  Cawnpore  were  not  so  fortu- 
nate as  to  reach  it.  A  number  of  little  children,  un- 
able to  endure  the  privations  and  hardships  of  the 
journey,  died. 

"A  mother,  too,  fell  sick,  the  wife  of  an  esteemed 
Catechist,  John  F.  Houston,  and  by  some  means  be- 
came separated  from  the  rest  of  the  company.  She 
was  a  member  of  our  Church,  and  had  with  her  an 
unweaned  child.  When  they  were  next  seen,  they 
were  lying  side  by  side  in  a  poor  hovel  at  the  edge 
of  a  village.  Both  were  dead.  There  was  no  one  to 
administer  to  the  wants  of  that  dying  mother.  She 
needed  no  one  to  smooth  her  pillow,  for  her  only 
bed  was  the  hard  ground.  There  was  no  one  there 
to  give  her  a  drop  of  cold  water,  or  to  direct  her 
thoughts  above — none  to  quiet  her  child,  or  give  it 
food,  and  none,  when  the  breath  left  their  bodies, 
to  carry  them  to  the  grave.  The  proud  Moslem 
would  not  touch  them,  because  their  faith  differed 
from  his  own ;  and  the  bigoted  Hindu  would  not  do 
it,  for  fear  of  losing  caste.      At  last,  when  they 


58  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

could  remain  no  longer  in  the  village,  some  sweep- 
ers came,  carried  them  out,  and  threw  them  into  a 
neighbouring  stream.  But  did  I  say  that  this  mo- 
ther and  her  child  were  alone  ?  No — tliey  were  not 
alone.  He  w\as  with  them,  who  says,  *Zo,  /  am 
with  you  ahmy^  and  the  angels,  who  bore  Lazarus 
from  his  wretchedness  on  earth  to  a  place  in  Abra- 
ham's bosom,  were  with  him.  Let  me  die  among 
cold  ^nd  heartless  strangers,  destitute,  afflicted,  and 
far  from  human  sympathy — let  the  cold  ground  be 
my  dying  bed,  and  the  turbid  stream  my  last  rest- 
ing-place ;  but  '  let  me  die  the  death  of  the  right- 
eous, and  let  my  last  end  be  like  his.'  But  the  case 
of  the  six  blind  orphan  girls,  poor  blind  Lullu,  and 
the  leper  Khurga,  is  the  one  which  has  excited  my 
commiseration  most.  Here  were  seven  persons 
without  sight,  and  one  a  most  helpless  leper,  who 
were  driven  from  their  homes  at  the  beginning  of 
the  rainy  season.  Such  persons  would  not  be 
allowed  to  want  in  any  village  at  home,  but  it  is  not 
so  here.  The  Hindus  turn  away  from  those  of  their 
own  caste  who  are  afflicted  in  this  manner,  because 
they  look  upon  their  sufferings  as  the  just  retribu- 
tion of  heaven  upon  them  for  their  sins  in  a  former 
birth.  What,  then,  could  these  poor  Christians  ex- 
pect from  them  ?  They,  no  doubt,  expected  little, 
and  little  they  received.  They  w^ere  sometimes 
days  and  nights  without  shelter,  and  had  it  not  been 
that  He,  who  hears  the  young  ravens  when  they 
cry,  sheltered  them  and  provided  for  then),  they 
must  have  perished.     I  found  them  living  under  a 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  59 

miserable  shed.  All  were  there  but  one.  Their 
poverty  surpassed  any  thing  that  I  ever  saw.  All 
they  possessed  in  the  world  would  not  have  sold  for 
twenty-five  cents  in  the  streets  of  New  York  or 
Philadelphia.  Hearing  my  voice,  they  were  over- 
joyed. At  one  time  they  no  doubt  felt  that  their 
friends  and  teachers  had  all  been  killed,  and  that 
they  would  never  meet  any  of  us  again,  and  hence 
we  need  not  wonder  at  their  joy.  I  found  poor 
Lullu  lying  on  the  ground,  sick  of  fever,  and  with 
nothing  but  a  few  rags  to  cover  him.  I  asked  him 
if  he  had  found  Christ  precious  during  the  long 
months  of  suffering  through  which  he  had  passed. 
His  reply  was,  'Oh!  yes,  in  duJch  (pain)  and  in 
suJch  (joy),  He  is  ever  the  same.'  As  I  was  re- 
turning, I  met  poor  blind  Susan,  who,  I  had  heard, 
was  in  search  of  me.  A  little  boy  was  leading  her. 
I  asked  her  who  she  was,  and  her  reply  was — '  I 
am  a  poor  blind  girl ;  I  have  been  looking  for  my 
Padri,  (minister,)  but  cannot  find  him.'  When  she 
learned  who  I  was,  her  lips  trembled  with  emotion, 
while  she  thanked  me  for  coming  to  see  them.  '  Oh, 
sir,'  she  said,  '  it  is  very  kind  of  you  to  come  so  far 
to  look  after  poor  blind  people  like  us.'  Poor  girl ! 
she  little  knew  Avhat  a  privilege  I  felt  it  to  be;  and 
who  would  not  esteem  it  a  privilege,  seeing  that  our 
blessed  Redeemer  has  said,  'Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it 
unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  did  it 
unto  me  ?' " 

This  narrative  so  sweetly  told  has  drawn  from  us 
tears  of  sorrow  and  joy  :  sorrow  for  the  bitter  cup  our 


()0  A     MEMORIAL     OF      THE 

dear  native  Christians  were  called  to  drink ;  and  joy 
that  they  were  not  only  kept  from  falling,  but  en- 
abled by  grace  to  drink  of  the  cup  and  find  even  in 
it  Clirid  ijreciotis.  We  can  conceive  nothing  better 
adapted  to  show  the  reality  of  faith  than  the  trial  God 
called  them  to  endure  ;  and  the  Church  at  home  ought 
to  rejoice  and  praise  God  for  his  dealings  with  the 
Church  at  Futtehgurh.  It  should  lead  her  to  abound 
more  and  more  in  prcayer  and  gifts  for  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  in  India,  especially 
since  it  has  been  watered  by  the  blood  of  his  own 
saints. 

From  the  organization  of  our  Church  in  1841  to 
June  1857,  it  increased  gradually  year  by  year,  un- 
til the  number  reached  over  one  hundred.  Many 
of  these,  however,  were  dismissed  to  form  and  help 
weak  churches  at  other  places,  so  that  we  have  ne- 
ver had  more  than  eighty  native  members  at  one 
time  in  connection  with  us.  True  to  our  principles, 
we  who  were  strong  have  done  what  we  could  to 
help  the  weak,  and  our  little  Church  has  been 
sending  forth  her  small  streams  to  gladden  and 
fructify  the  barren  wastes  around  us.  We  have 
not  been  without  our  revivals  in  the  Church  at 
Futtehgurh. 

In  1849,  a  special  work  of  grace  was  manifested, 
which  resulted  in  the  accession  of  twenty-eight  per- 
sons to  the  privileges  of  the  Church.  Our  commu- 
nion seasons  have  been  hallowed  by  the  presence  of 
God,  and  we  have  been  made  to  rejoice  again  and 
again  in  seeing  both  the  follower  of  the  false  pro- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  61 

phet  and  the  deluded  idolater  renouncing  their  false 
systems  for  the  worship  of  Jehovah  Jesus.  Mr. 
Fullerton,  in  his  narrative,  says,  "  I  went  to  the  lit- 
tle Church  in  which  our  first  annual  meeting  was 
held,  during  my  last  visit  to  this  station,  and  where 
only  two  short  years  ago  I  spent  one  of  the  most  de- 
lightftd  communion  Sabbaths  it  has  ever  been  my 
lot  to  enjoy.  But  where  are  my  fellow  communi- 
cants who  sat  down  with  me  then  at  the  table  of 
the  Lord  ?  The  Freemans,  the  Campbells,  the  John- 
sons, and  our  other  missionary  brethren?  The 
young  convert,  who  that  day  renounced  the  religion 
of  the  false  prophet,  and  with  tears  of  penitence 
cast  in  his  lot  with  the  people  of  God  ?  Poor  Ba- 
bar  Kh^n,  who  wept  for  joy  over  a  brother  who  was 
lost  and  found,  and  poor  Dhoukal?  The  large  num- 
ber of  native  brethren  who  partook  with  us  of  the 
feast  which  was  spread  for  us  ? 

*  All  are  scattered  now  and  fled, 
Some  are  living  and  some  are  dead — 
And  when,  I  ask,  with  throbs  of  pain, 
When  shall  all  these  meet  again  ?' 

The  roofless  building  and  the  blackened  walls  reply, 
never^  until  we  eat  bread  in  our  Father's  house 
above." 

Mr.  Fallerton  refers  to  the  old  Church,  in 
which  we  worshipped  at  the  time  the  annual  meet- 
ing was  held  at  Futtehgurh,  in  1856.  At  that  meet- 
ing permission  was  given  the  author  to  commence  a 
new  Church,  as  the  old  one  was  scarcely  large 
enough  for  the  congregation.     This   new   Church, 


62  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

of  which  an  admirably  correct  engraving  will  be 
found  at  the  heading  of  this  chapter,  was  finished 
in  the  latter  part  of  1856.  It  is  a  very  neat  and 
chaste  Church,  built  by  subscriptions;  of  which  a 
large  part  was  contributed  by  friends  and  our  native 
converts  at  Futtehgurh.  Our  kind  friend,  the  Maha 
Rajah  Duleep  Singh,  gave  us  a  donation  of  two 
hundred  and  fifty  dollars,  and  two  of  our  native 
Church  members  each  gave  fifty  dollars.  Its  length 
is  eight}^  and  its  breadth  fifty  feet,  with  a  spire  one 
hundred  and  twenty-six  feet  in  height.  The  whole 
cost  was  only  five  thousand  dollars.  It  is  built  of 
brick  in  a  very  substantial  manner,  and  its  grace- 
ful spire  is  the  first  thing  to  welcome  the  visitor 
to  Futtehgurh,  come  he  from  whatever  quarter 
he  may. 

It  may  be  thought  by  some  that  the  building  is 
too  fine  and  expensive  for  a  mission  Church  ;  but  we 
would  say  that  the  temple  described  in  our  first 
chapter  as  standing  at  the  entrance  of  the  city  of 
Furrukhabad,  and  the  child  of  the  distillery,  is  as 
fine  and  costly  as  our  Church.  This  Avas  erected  by 
a  native  of  Furrukhabad  and  a  heathen.  Shall  we 
not  as  Christians  do  as  much  ?  This  Church  was 
solemnly  dedicated  to  Almighty  God  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  18th  October,  1856.  Our  latest  ac- 
counts from  Futtehgurh  tell  us  of  the  complete  de- 
struction of  every  thing  there  with  the  exception 
of  the  Church,  and  this  has  not  escaped  mutilation. 
The  roof  was  removed  and  the  beams  cut  off  near 
the  walls.     The  gilt  ball  on  the  top  of  the  spire  has 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES-  63 

been  pierced  ^Yith  musket  balls,  and  the  lightning- 
rod  destroyed.  We  hope  it  may  be  soon  repaired, 
and  filled,  as  it  never  has  been  before,  with  crowds 
of  worshipping  Hindus  and  Mussalmans. 

The  congregation  worshipping  in  this  Church  is  a 
very  interesting  one,  and  to  a  foreigner  presents  a 
very  peculiar  and  striking  appearance.  The  men, 
clothed  in  their  white  or  coloured  robes  and  without 
shoes,  and  the  women,  with  their  long,  thin  veils, 
concealing  the  face  and  part  of  the  form,  sit  promis- 
cuously in  the  pews.  Their  complexions  of  almost 
every  shade  of  darkness  are  soft  and  smooth,  and 
their  features  pleasant  and  not  unlike  friends  whom 
we  have  long  known  and  loved.  The  women  have 
very  graceful  figures,  with  particularly  small  and 
well-shaped  hands  and  feet.  Their  features  are 
often  very  pretty,  w^hich  is  heightened  by  intelli- 
gence beaming  in  their  sparkling,  black  e3^es  and 
bright  faces.  Besides  these,  we  have  a  large  number 
of  our  servants,  our  village  school  Pundits  and  Mun- 
shis,  and  our  neighbours  and  strangers  who  attend 
quite  regularly.  They  present  a  different  appear- 
ance again,  as  they  always  keep  on  their  turbans, 
and  have  no  Bibles  or  hymn-books  in  their  hands. 
Nor  do  they  join  us  in  prayer  or  any  of  the  out- 
ward acts  of  devotion.  The  demeanour  of  all  is 
very  devout,  and  the  attention  remarkably  good. 
In  this  respect  ours  may  be  considered  a  model  con- 
gregation. The  form  of  service  is  precisely  simi- 
lar to  what  we  are  accustomed  to  observe  at  home, 
with  the  exception  of  kneeling  instead  of  standing 


64  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

in  prayer.  This  is  owing  to  the  climate  and  the 
necessity  of  having  Punkahs,  or  large  fans,  over  our 
heads,  and  hung  so  low  that  no  other  posture  could 
be  adopted. 

Our  preaching  is  always  without  notes,  and  the 
style  generally  adopted  is  expository,  though  we 
do  not  confine  ourselves  to  any  one  plan,  hut  to 
give  variety,  employ  all  kinds.  We  aim  at  great 
simplicity,  which  we  find  to  be  exceedingly  difficult 
to  accomplish.  And  however  easy  this  may  appear 
at  first  thought,  experience  will  soon  convince  those 
who  make  the  effort  that  hard  study  is  required  for 
its  accomphshment.  The  Hindus  are  a  very  sim- 
ple people,  simple  in  their  habits,  manner  of  life,  and 
all  their  occupations.  This  peculiarity  characterizes 
them  more  perhaps  than  any  other  single  thing.  There 
is  less  artificiality  about  them  than  any  other  people. 
The  truth  presented  in  its  greatest  simplicity  and 
illustrated  by  figures,  seems  to  come  with  great 
force  to  our  hearers.  It  is  remembered  with  greater 
distinctness,  and  consequently  the  impression  made 
is  stronger.  The  figures  used  are  those  in  common 
use  among  them,  and  not  unlike  those  found  in  the 
Bible.  Our  preaching,  while  it  is  simple,  is  syste- 
matic, and  admits  of  as  much  variety  as  any  other 
mode. 

Oar  Bazar  preaching  is  quite  different,  and  sub- 
ject to  every  kind  of  interruption.  It  is  what  is 
known  as  street  preaching  in  America,  a  thing  more 
common  of  late  than  formerly,  though  in  our  opinion 
not  as  common  as  it  midit  be.     We  believe  that 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  65 

many  who  are  too  poor  to  pay  for  pew  rent,  and  un- 
able to  make  a  decent  appearance  when  contrasted 
with  the  showy  style  of  dress  of  the  great  mass  of 
church  goers,  might  be  reached  by  street  preaching, 
who  would  shine  as  lights  in  the  Church.  But 
however  it  may  be  regarded  here,  we  feel  in  India 
that  it  is  a  very  important  and  highly  useful  means 
of  reaching  the  heathen.  Indeed,  we  cannot  reach 
some  without  it,  and  therefore  it  is  that  we  give  it  a 
high  place  and  a  daily  practice.  We  find  generally 
a  willingness  to  hear,  whatever  be  the  motive,  whe- 
ther it  be  curiositj^  to  see  or  hear  an  European 
speaking  their  own  language,  or  the  strangeness  of 
the  doctrines  announced ;  and  as  the  apostle  has  de- 
clared that  ''  faith  cometh  by  hearing,  and  hearing 
by  the  word  of  God,"  we  are  encouraged  to  go  forth 
and  preach  Christ  and  him  crucified  to  the  heathen 
in  our  bazars  and  villages.  There  are  times  when 
our  hearts  are  enlarged  and  our  tongues  filled  with 
utterances,  when  announcing  the  great  truths  of  the 
Bible,  such  as,  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to 
save  sinners,  and  what  the  laio  could  not  do,  God 
has  done  by  sending  his  Son  in  the  likeness  of  sin- 
ful flesh.  Our  plan  is  to  go  into  the  city,  or  any  of 
the  surrounding  villages,  and  after  selecting  the 
most  favourable  place  for  speaking  and  hearing,  to 
commence  with  either  reading  the  pages  of  some 
tract  or  some  part  of  the  Bible.  There  may  be 
only  one  or  two  hearers  at  first,  but  soon  there  will 
be  a  large  crowd,  and  scores  of  gazing  eyes  and  in- 
telligent faces  turned  to  the  teacher,  who  willingly 
9 


06  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

hear,  but  are  not  so  seemingly  anxious  to  profit  by 
what  they  hear.  Many  of  the  hearers  listen  only  for 
the  purpose  of  disputing  what  is  said,  and  not  unfre- 
quently  can  they  be  restrained  from  interrupting  the 
preacher;  whilst  others  are  ready  to  heap  all  kinds 
of  abuse  on  his  head  for  his  new  doctrines. 

It  will,  therefore,  be  readily  understood  that  it  is  a 
most  difficult  and  trying  position  for  any  one  to  fill, 
and  extremely  so  to  one  who  has  not  a  perfect  famihar- 
ity  with  the  language,  and  grace  to  mortify  and  subdue 
his  own  natural  feelings  and  temper.  To  one  who 
is  willing  to  become  nothing,  and  even  despicable  in 
the  eyes  of  the  heathen,  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  it  is 
not  so  difficult,  but  contrariwise  pleasant.  There 
are,  doubtless,  many  who  imagine  this  would  be  a 
very  easy  and  delightful  work,  but  experience,  if  not 
deeper  thought  on  the  subject,  will  convince  them 
to  the  contrary.  We  are  all  more  or  less  liable  to 
become  angry  and  confused  at  abuse  of  any  kind. 
The  Bazar  preacher,  however,  must  learn  to  be  calm 
and  self-possessed  under  the  greatest  abuse,  in  order 
to  accomplish  good.  The  very  exhibition  in  the 
speaker  of  a  cahn  and  forgiving  spirit  has  the  hap- 
piest effect,  and  often  proves  the  most  powerful  ar- 
gument in  recommendation  of  his  subject.  For  self- 
control  under  abuse  is  a  thing  of  which  they  are  ab- 
solutely without  any  knowledge  of,  and  it  is  entirely 
foreign  to  the  teachings  of  their  religion.  It  is  a 
rehgion  without  such  injunctions,  and  without  power 
to  enforce  them. 

The  work  of  bazar  preaching  presents  greater  ob- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  67 

stacles  in  the  city  than  in  the  villages.  In  the  lat- 
ter, the  people  are  more  simple  and  ready  to  hear 
with  profit;  though  it  has  this  disadvantage,  that  the 
village  people  have  less  ability  to  comprehend  and 
grasp  the  truths  of  God's  word.  But  where  the  op- 
portunity is  afforded  of  remaining  some  days  in  one 
place,  the  results  have  been  most  encouraging.  The 
people  need  line  upon  line  and  precept  upon  pre- 
cept. It  accordingly  has  been  our  plan  to  spend  a 
portion  of  each  cold  season  in  itinerating  for  this 
purpose.  Our  object  in  these  journeys  is  not  to  go 
over  so  much  ground,  as  to  make  an  abiding  impres- 
sion in  each  village.  Our  audiences  are  not  so  im- 
posing, but  our  mode  better  adapted  to  the  end  de- 
signed. In  this  way  we  are  often  permitted  to 
preach  the  gospel  where  it  has  never  been  heard, 
and  originate  influences  which  will  only  terminate 
with  time  and  be  followed  out  in  eternity.  And  by 
devoting  our  cold  season  to  the  villages,  we  are  en- 
abled to  extend  the  influence  of  our  labours,  as  w^e 
are  shut  up  to  city  preaching  almost  entirely  during 
our  hot  season.  And  as  we  can  only  give  our  morn- 
ings and  evenings  to  this  work  in  the  hot  weather, 
on  account  of  the  excessive  heat  to  w^hich  we  can- 
not expose  ourselves,  where  the  ability  exists,  am- 
ple time  and  opportunity  is  given  for  the  important 
work  of  translations.  In  this  department  much  has 
been  accomplished.  Tracts  have  been  prepared, 
books  for  our  schools  and  controversial  works  have 
been  written  and  published,  and  the  Bible  put  in 
oriental  dress  and  extensively  circulated. 


()8  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

This  is  a  work  which  requires  not  only  an  inti- 
mate and  accurate  knowledge  of  the  native  lan- 
guages, but  critical  knowledge  and  ripe  scholarship. 
Our  Mission  at  Futtehgurh  has  been  honoured  in 
having  a  part  in  it.  Some  of  the  most  valuable  of 
our  tracts  have  been  prepared  by  the  members  of  our 
station,  as  also  several  small  works,  as  Henry  and 
his  Bearer,  and  Jesus  the  Child's  best  Friend,  both 
of  which  were  translated  by  the  female  members  of 
the  Mission;  and  one  of  our  number  composed  a 
still  larger  work  on  the  Mahammadan  controversy, 
and  others,  part  of  a  volume  of  sermons,  prepared 
for  our  native  Church  members.  Most  of  these 
books  were  printed  at  our  Mission  press  at  Allaha- 
bad. In  printing  tracts,  Bibles,  and  works  com- 
posed by  the  brethren  of  our  different  Mission  sta- 
tions, the  press  is  constantly  employed ;  and  during 
our  itinerations,  an  extensive  circulation  is  given  to 
them;  and  however  many  may  be  destro3^ed,  we 
know  that  there  are  many  others  carefully  preserved 
and  constantly  read. 

It  is  not  unfrequently  the  case,  that  on  our  arri- 
val at  the  different  villages,  copies  of  the  Bible  and 
tracts  are  brought  out,  carefully  enveloped  in  cloth, 
and  with  marks  on  them  of  faithful  perusal.  The 
Bible  has  such  an  oriental  fragrancy  about  it,  and 
describes  so  accurately  the  state  of  things  existing 
to  this  day  in  India,  that  it  possesses  a  peculiar 
charm  for  the  Hindus.  The  scenes  described,  both 
in  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  are  the  scenes  of 
every  day  life  in  the  experience  of  both  Hindus  and 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  69 

Mussalmans.  Go  where  you  will,  travelling  on  the 
public  road  or  in  the  midst  of  the  streets  of  the 
city,  you  will  see  the  blind  and  the  lame,  the  maimed 
and  the  leper,  to  whom  our  Saviour  showed  such 
tender  compassion  and  healed  all  their  diseases. 
However  early  you  may  rise  and  go  out  for  exer- 
cise, it  will  not  be  long  before  your  ears  will  be  sa- 
luted Avith  the  noise  of  '^two  women  grinding  at 
the  mill ;"  or  perhaps  you  will  be  met  either  by 
men  w^alking  with  their  beds  on  their  head,  or  per- 
haps the  "  man  who  had  devils  long  time,  and  wore 
no  clothes,  neither  abode  in  any  house,  but  in  the 
tombs,"  both  of  which  are  so  common  in  every  part 
of  India.  Or  should  you  wait  until  "  the  time  that 
women  go  out  to  draw  water,"  you  would  know 
them  by  their  ^^  making  a  tinkling  with  their  feet," 
and  meet  with  many  who  ^'love  to  pra}^  standing  in 
the  synagogues  and  on  the  corners  of  the  streets." 
You  could  not  go  far  without  being  reminded  by  the 
crows  and  vultures  which  abound  everywhere  and 
act  as  scavengers,  of  our  Saviour's  saying,  ''  Where- 
soever the  body  is,  thither  will  the  eagles  (probably 
vultures)  be  gathered  together."  You  may  be  met 
by  the  shepherd  with  his  crook  on  his  back  and  go- 
ing before  his  sheep,  who  "follow  him,  for  they 
know  his  voice;"  and  were  you  disposed  to  try 
the  effect  of  your  own  voice,  as  has  done  the  author 
more  than  once,  you  will  find  that  "  a  stranger  will 
they  not  follow,  but  will  flee  from  him ;  for  they 
know  not  the  voice  of  strangers." 

It  is  this  striking  fulness  of  its  narrative  that 


70  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

gives  such  a  reality  and  beauty  to  its  pages,  and 
commends  it  so  much  to  the  native  population  of 
India.  The  author  had  in  his  employ  a  native  ser- 
vant who  was  employed  as  a  watchman  at  night, 
and  he  has  heard  his  voice  reading  from  the  Bible 
night  after  night  at  such  a  late  hour  as  he  supposed 
all  were  in  bed.  This  man  seemed  to  love  his  Bible, 
and  read  it  with  the  utmost  pleasure,  and  showed 
his  love  for  it  by  paying  its  full  price. 

May  we  not  hope  that  God  will  bless  his  own 
truth,  and  make  it  powerful  to  the  salvation  of  man}^ 
souls  ?  For  this  let  us  unite  our  prayers  that  the 
word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course  and  be  glo- 
rified in  the  conversion  and  salvation  of  multitudes 
in  benighted  India. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  71 


CHAPTER ly. 

Education — Schools,  different  kinds — English,  Vernacular,  and  Church 
schools — the  Maha  Eajah's  schools — their  value  and  importance. 

The  design  contemplated  in  our  missionary  ope- 
rations in  India  and  elsewhere  is  to  reach  all  classes, 
and  bring  them  under  the  influence  of  the  gospel. 
In  our  last  chapter  we  gave  an  account  of  our 
labours  to  reach  the  adult  population  by  the  preach- 
ing of  the  cross ;  and  now  we  purpose  to  narrate 
the  means  employed  by  us  to  accomplish  the  same 
result  in  reference  to  the  youth  of  India,  both  male 
and  female.  These  means  may  be  stated  and  better 
comprehended  under  the  term  education,  which  term 
will  include  the  different  kinds  of  schools  established 
for  the  instruction  and  evangelization  of  heathen 
youth.  We  need  scarcely  remark  that  the  care  and 
oversight  of  education  in  its  various  departments, 
from  the  common  Bazar  schools  to  the  highest  col- 
lege course,  is  a  most  important  agency,  and  one, 
too,  which  we  fear  has  not  been  understood  or  pro- 
perly appreciated. 

This  is  a  subject  which  has  received  much  discus- 
sion of  late,  both  in  the  held  and  at  home ;  not, 
however,  so  much  on  the  ground  of  its  being  a  pro- 
per and  legitimate  means  of  doing  good,  as  to  whe- 
ther it  was  not  receiving  too  much  exaltation.     It 


72  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

has  been  suggested  that  the  admitted  difficulty  of 
preaching  in  the  native  languages,  combined  with 
the  comparative  ease  of  teaching  and  superintending 
schools,  tended  to  promote  too  great  partiality  for 
educational  efforts  among  missionaries;  and  even 
more  than  this,  it  has  been  asserted  by  some  that 
this  department  of  labour,  however  important,  has 
received  too  prominent  a  part  in  our  operations,  to 
the  neglect  of  one  expressl}''  enjoined  by  our  Sa- 
viour, that  of  preaching.  This  may  be  true  in  some 
places,  but  we  know  it  is  not  in  our  own  Mission  at 
Futtehgurh.  But  we  admit  the  tendency,  and  feel 
the  necessity  of  carefully  guarding  ourselves  against 
it ;  and  yet,  we  should  be  equally  careful  not  to  go, 
as  is  frequently  the  case,  to  the  other  extreme  of 
entire  neglect  of  educational  training.  Much  de- 
pends on  the  object  aimed  at,  and  the  amount  of 
religious  influence  brou.ght  to  bear  on  the  youth  of 
these  schools,  whether  they  are  right  and  legitimate 
means  of  effecting  good.  Eeligious  training  must 
be  kept  the  first  object,  and  never  lost  sight  of  in 
the  details  of  its  execution.  The  two  means  of 
preaching  and  teaching  should  be  identical  in  aim 
and  practice.  They  are  one,  and  these  means  only 
contemplate  different  classes  of  hearers.  They  are 
not  antagonistic,  as  is  frequently  assumed.  We 
must  use  both,  if  we  would  carry  out  our  Saviour's 
command  to  teach  all  nations. 

There  are  difficulties  to  be  encountered  in  the  exe- 
cution of  both,  and  we  must  not  turn  these  difficul- 
ties into  excuses  for  neglect  of  either  duty.     It  is 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  73 

often  said  that  the  adults  of  India  have  become  so 
fixed  in  their  habits,  and  so  set  in  their  ignorance, 
we  must  abandon  all  hope  of  reaching  and  impres- 
sing them  with  the  truth.  But  however  much  of 
truth  there  may  be  in  this,  yet  it  is  not  all  the  truth  ; 
for  the  Hindus  have  consciences  as  well  as  others, 
which  can  be  addressed  and  made  to  feel  the  force 
of  God's  truth  as  much  as  men  of  other  lands  who 
are  quite  as  ignorant  and  besotted.  Their  con- 
sciences accuse  and  excuse,  and  can  be  made  and 
should  be  made  to  acknowledge  the  claims  of  God. 
We  submit  whether  there  has  not  been  too  much 
stress  laid  on  the  difficulties,  and  too  little  preach- 
ing to  the  consciences  of  men;  for,  however  much 
confined  and  contracted  may  be  their  ideas,  both 
Hindus  and  Mussalmans  admit  in  general  the  moral 
attributes  of  God,  and  all  the  general  principles  of 
natural  religion.  All  men  admit  their  own  sinful- 
ness, however  much  they  may  excuse  themselves  or 
heap  together  a  refuge  of  lies  to  satisfy  conscience, 
and  they  also  admit  their  responsibility  to  their 
Creator.  And  cannot  the  better  feelings  of  their 
nature,  and  especially  the  principles  of  love  and 
fear,  be  called  out,  and  so  acted  upon  as  to  lead 
them  to  hope  for  a  better  and  safer  way  ?  We  can- 
not but  think  it  is  a  very  great  mistake  to  suppose 
that  these  are  subjects  beyond  the  comprehension 
of  any  class  of  men;  for  in  every  age  and  country 
these  have  been  the  honoured  means  of  bringing 
men  "from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power 
of  Satan  to  God." 

10 


74  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

But  howGA^er  great  and  imperative  is  the  duty  of 
preaching  the  gospel  to  the  adults,  the  process  of 
education  is  equally  important  as  a  means  of  reach- 
ing the  youth,  and  especially  the  youth  of  a  certain 
class,  who  otherwise  would  not  come  within  the 
sphere  of  gospel  influences.  We  believe  that  edu- 
cation, strictly  under  religious  influence,  is  of  vital 
importance  to  our  missionary  work;  and  on  this  be- 
lief we  have  actively,  but  not  unduly,  employed  it 
as  a  means  to  fulfil  the  injunction  of  om^  Saviour. 
The  especial  class  of  youth  to  whom  reference  has 
been  made,  are  those  of  the  higher  and  more  respect- 
able portion  of  the  community,  who  attend  our 
High  School  for  the  purpose  of  acquiring  a  know- 
ledge of  the  English  language  and  the  higher 
branches  of  study.  It  is  only  by  this  means  that 
we  can  get  access  to,  and  obtain  an  influence  over 
them ;  and  therefore  to  shut  up  our  schools  would 
be  equivalent  to  giving  up  all  hope  of  the  higher 
and  middling  classes,  wh^^h  are  the  bone  and  sinew 
of  every  country.  None  of  this  class  can  be  pre- 
vailed upon  to  listen  to  our  Bazar  preaching,  as  it  is 
considered  disreputable  according  to  native  custom 
to  listen  to  street  preaching. 

We  cannot  consent  to  give  up  these  dear  youth 
without  using  our  utmost  eflorts  to  bring  them  to  a 
saving  knowledge  of  the  truth,  the  more  especially 
as  we  can  point  to  so  many  who,  as  the  result  of 
these  labours,  have  become  burning  and  shining 
lights  in  our  Church;  and,  what  is  still  more  to 
the  purpose,  have  shone  in  death,  sealing  the  reahty 


MAKTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  75 

of  their  faith  in  Jesus  by  the  blood  of  their  bodies. 
Indeed,  such  has  been  the  effect  on  us  of  their 
bloody  death,  that  we  feel  bound  here  to  record  our 
admiration  of  their  noble  steadfastness,  as  well  as 
our  praise  to  God  for  vouchsafing  his  supporting 
grace. 

Dhoukal  Pershad,  both  a  pupil  and  teacher  in 
our  High  School  at  Furrukhabad,  deserves  to  be 
known  and  loved  by  the  Church  in  America  and 
everywhere,  not  only  for  his  firm  adherence  to  his 
Saviour  in  his  bloody  death,  but  also  for  his  unob- 
trusive and  influential  piety.  He  was  meek  and 
docile  as  a  child,  with  the  force  and  vigour  of  a  man 
of  God.  The  influence  wrought  by  his  daily  con- 
sistent walk  and  conversation,  and  the  still  greater 
power  of  an  inner  life,  was  constantly  felt  and  made 
apparent  to  all  the  scholars.  A  student  of  the  word 
of  God,  and  living  by  prayer,  he  was  a  savour  of 
life  to  the  pupils  he  loved  and  wrestled  for  with  the 
Angel  of  the  Covenant.  His  piety  was  undoubted, 
and  consequently  his  influence  for  good  in  and  out 
of  school  was  without  question.  His  death,  like  his 
life,  was  without  a  flaw.  The  form  of  it  was  the 
most  painful  conceivable.  He,  with  his  wife,  and 
four  sweet  children,  were  Uoivn  from  the  guns  at 
Futtehgurh  by  the  order  of  the  Nawab  Rais  of 
Furrukhabad,  His  was  a  martyr's  death  pre- 
eminently. 

We  loved  him  whilst  living,  we  love  him  more 
whilst  dying,  and  though  we  wifl  not  be  permitted 
to  behold  him  again  on  earth,  we  shall  yet  see  him 


76  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

smiling  sweeter  than  ever,  and  with  his  head  encir- 
cled with  a  martyr's  glory,  such  as  no  others  can 
wear.     Till  then,  dear  Dhoukal,  farewell ! 

With  his  example,  and  that  of  others  before  us, 
may  we  not  be  permitted  earnestly  to  plead  for 
these  dear  youth,  who,  without  this  instrumenta- 
lity, w^ould  be  left  without  hope  and  God  in  the 
world,  to  enter  the  dark  abyss  of  the  future,  and 
remain  forever  in  the  blackness  of  darkness  ?  We 
might  tell  you  of  dear  Babar  Khan  and  others,  w^ho 
have  thus  been  rescued  from  this  class,  and  are  now 
happy  at  the  right  hand  of  Him  who  so  loved  us  as 
to  give  himself  for  us,  in  the  heavenly  world,  where 
there  are  pleasures  forevermore.  They  have  tasted 
the  joys  of  salvation,  and  are  now  singing  the  new 
song,  ''  Thou  art  worthy ;  for  thou  wast  slain  and 
'hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood,  out  of  every 
kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation."  We 
must  plead  for  these  Christian  schools,  when  they 
prove  to  be  such  nurseries  of  piety  to  the  Church. 
They  have  other  claims  upon  us,  too,  which  cannot 
be  disregarded — the  great  claim  in  particular  of 
training  up  a  native  ministry,  and  a  body  of  efficient 
helpers  in  the  great  w^ork  of  evangelization.  For 
the  work  given  us  to  accomplish  is  not  of  such  a 
transient  nature  as  to  terminate  wnth  the  present, 
but  reaches  far  into  the  future. 

We  wish  to  lay  a  foundation  on  wdiich  such  a  su- 
perstructure wdll  be  raised,  as  to  cause  future  gene- 
rations to  rejoice.  To  do  this,  w^e  must  train  and 
educate  faithful  men,  who  shall  be  fitted  to  teach 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  77 

others  what  we  teach  them,  and  thus  perpetuate  the 
good  work  through  succeeding  generations.  This 
can  only  he  done  through  the  youth  of  our  schools, 
when  their  minds  are  plastic,  and  before  evil  has 
alienated  and  hardened  their  hearts. 

Independent  of  this  consideration,  however  im- 
portant it  may  be,  there  are  collateral  influences 
wrought  by  our  schools,  sufficient  to  encourage  us 
in  our  educational  efforts  for  the  good  of  the  youth- 
ful portion  of  the  community.     Where  these  schools 
have  been  long  established,  there  is  a  large  and  in- 
fluential class  of  young  men,  who  have  graduated, 
and  gone  forth  to  exert  a  strong  influence  in  favour 
of  Christianity.     Though  not  professing  Christians, 
yet  having  received  a  thorough  religious  education, 
they  have  become  imbued  with  Christian  principles 
to  such  a  degree  that  they  express  a  great  love  and 
veneration  for  the  Bible.     These  young  men,  from 
their  talents  and  education,  must  exert  a  command- 
ing influence,  and  instead  of  concealing  frequently 
avow  their  sentiments;  and  the  value  of  this  influ- 
ence will  be  appreciated,  when  w^e  add  that  in  no 
country  is  such  an  opportunity  afforded  of  control- 
Hng  others  as  in  India,  where  the  people  assemble 
within  the  gates  after  the  most  primitive  custom,  in 
the  evening,  and  in  general  assembly  discuss  all  mat- 
ters which  may  have  come  under  their  observation. 
After  this  manner  each  evening  passes,  and  a  per- 
son who  has  taleiit  and  inteUigence  is  enabled  to  in- 
fluence more  or  less  a  whole  village. 

Thus  it  is  that  the  graduates  of  our  schools  in- 


78  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

doctrinate  a  large  circle,  and  as  our  manners  and 
religion  are  new,  they  excite  their  curiosity.  In 
this  way  a  great  preparatory  work  is  being  done  by 
the  natives  themselves,  and  in  a  manner  to  them  less 
objectionable  and  more  suitable  than  when  ap- 
proached by  the  missionary  himself. 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  a  suspicion  for  evil 
against  these  schools  should  have  found  currency,  on 
the  ground  that  science  is  taught.  There  are  some 
who  think  a  missionary  should  not  give  his  time  to 
the  teaching  of  any  thing  else  than  rehgion ;  but  it 
is  forgotten  that  it  is  chiefly  on  this  ground  the 
scholars  come,  and  without  it  there  could  be  no 
school.  Besides,  may  we  not  ask  of  such,  is  it 
wrong  to  do  in  India  what  is  done  in  America,  and 
with  approbation  too  ?  Are  not  many  of  our  most 
gifted  and  devoted  clergymen  employed  solely  in 
training  up  the  rising  generation  in  every  Christian 
land,  and  is  not  this  considered  absolutely  essential 
to  the  vitality  of  the  Church  and  ministry?  It  is 
also  said  that  science  will  destroy  all  faith  in  their 
own  religion,  and  make  the  Hindus  a  race  of  Deists ; 
but  in  reply,  it  is  sufficient  to  say  that  science  is 
not  the  only  or  even  the  chief  thing  taught,  but 
the  gospel  of  Christ.  And  what  science  pulls 
down  and  destroys,  Christianity  buikls  up  and  re- 
stores doublefold,  and  even  more ;  for  from  behind 
the  dark  cloud  of  error  and  unbelief,  the  gospel 
shines  forth  to  lead  the  feet  of  those  dear  youth 
taught  in  our  schools  in  the  way  of  life;  and  were 
the   prayers  of  God's  people  as   fervent  as  they 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  79 

should  be  for  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on 
these  missionary  labours,  the  very  first  who  would 
come  to  the  standard  of  the  cross  and  bear  it  in 
triumph  over  heathendom,  would  be  these  precious 
youth  who  have  been  indoctrinated  in  the  truths  of 
God's  holy  word. 

In  the  city  of  Furrukhabad,  Ave  have  a  large  and 
flourishing  High  School,  which  was  under  the  super- 
intendence of  Mr.  Johnson  before  his  death.  It 
was  wefl  attended,  having  on  its  roll  more  than  two 
hundred  and  fifty  scholars.  The  school  is  divided 
into  two  departments,  one  EngHsh  and  the  other 
vernacular.  All  the  scholars  were  required  to  study 
the  Bible  and  Catechism,  and  the  familiarity  which 
they  showed  with  the  Scriptures,  and  the  frequent 
application  of  its  principles  in  conversation,  proved 
that  it  was  not  in  vain.  This  knowledge  of  the 
Bible  they  imparted  to  others,  and  they  were  thus 
made  the  medium  of  communication  from  their  reli- 
gious teachers  to  us.  In  this  way  religious  truth 
was  spread,  and  reached  the  mothers  and  sisters  of 
their  own  families  and  friends.  This  important 
class  exert  a  powerful  influence  against  missions,  as 
they  are  not  only  superstitious,  but  filled  with  pre- 
judices in  favour  of  their  own  religion.  They  can- 
not be  reached  by  our  preaching,  as  they  are  not 
permitted  to  appear  in  public,  or  be  seen  in  the  so- 
ciety of  men ;  and  even  when  a  favourable  impres- 
sion has  been  made  on  the  men  who  hear  our  preach- 
ing, it  is  eflaced  and  frequently  lost  through  the 
opposition  of  their  wives.     The  influence  of  woman 


80  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

is  everywhere  influential  for  good  or  evil,  and  in 
India  it  is  all  exerted  against  the  Bible  and  Chris- 
tianit}^     Their  seclusion  from  public  society  does 
not  impair  that  influence,  but  rather  magnifies  it, 
as  it  enables  them  to  concentrate  it  in  one  place, 
and  by  pouring  its  whole  fury  there  to  accomphsh 
their  object.     Their  power  is  astonishing,  and  among 
the  better  and  most  respectable  classes  of  society 
it  is  particularly  strong.     Without  education,  and 
with  little  therefore  to  employ  their  minds,  they  be- 
stow all  their  thought  and  labour  to  the  support  of 
Hinduism,  not  only  in  its  religious,  but  also  its  poli- 
tical aspect  and  relations.     There  are  some  most 
remarkable  instances  of  the  latter  development  of 
this,  such  as  Nur  Jehan,  the  wife  of  Shah  Jehan, 
the  most  magnificent  prince  that  ever  appeared  in 
India.     He  was  the  founder  of  the  i3resent  city  of 
Delhi,  in  the  palace   of  which  place  he  had  con- 
structed the  famous  peacock  throne,  composed  of 
such  a  mass  of  diamonds  and  precious  stones,  in- 
cluding sapphires,  emeralds,  and  rubies,  as  to  daz- 
zle the  beholder.     But  this,  however  dazzhng,  even 
becomes  insignificant  in  comparison  with  the  Tdj 
Mahal  at  Agra,  the   mausoleum  of  white   marble 
built  over  the   sepulchre  of  his  wife,  Nur  Jehan. 
The  Tcij,  or  crown,  is  built  of  white  marble  and  de- 
corated with  mosaics  of  the  most  precious  stones. 
Whether  considered  in  reference  to  the  chasteness 
of  design,  or  richness   of  material,  it  may  be  pro- 
nounced the  most  splendid,  as  it  is  the  most  unique 
building  in  the  world.     Nur  Jehan,  for  whom  this 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  81 

was  built,  was  a  person  of  surpassing  lovely  fea- 
tures, but  she  was  quite  as  much  noted  for  her 
capacity  to  govern  as  for  her  grace  and  beauty ;  and 
there  can  be  no  question  either  as  to  her  capacity 
or  her  power  to  use  it,  for  it  was  through  these  she 
has  become  known  to  us,  and  was  raised  to  honours 
and  eminence  as  had  never  been  attained  by  the 
consort  of  any  other  king  in  India.  Begum  Sumroo 
is  another  instance  of  the  same  kind,  but  not  of  such 
an  extensive  nature  or  influence  for  good,  though 
an  avowed  Papist. 

These  instances,  however,  are  sufficient  to  show 
the  power  of  female  influence,  and  that  when  once 
under  the  constraining  influences  of  the  gospel,  it 
might  be  made  to  promote  in  a  remarkable  manner 
its  progress  and  stability.  It  is  with  great  sorrow, 
too,  that  we  are  compelled  to  refer  to  another  fact, 
which  should  make  every  European  in  India  blush 
at  its  record,  and  that  is,  through  the  influence  of 
native  women,  Europeans,  calling  themselves  Chris- 
tians, have  been  led  tft  avow  themselves  idolaters 
and  followers  of  the  false  prophet — to  bathe  in  the 
Ganges  and  build  mosques.  At  Futtehgurh  we 
have  one  of  these  mosques,  built  after  the  model 
of  one  at  Mecca  by  a  European,  who  was  high  in 
the  civil  service,  and  to  prevent  the  native  woman 
with  whom  he  was  living  from  leaving  him  to  go  on 
a  pilgrimage  to  Arabia.  The  fact  is  indisputable, 
but  we  rejoice  to  be  able  to  add  that  this  fact  be- 
longs to  a  past  era,  and  that  during  the  last  twenty 

years  a  great  change  has  been  wrought,  and  these 

II 


82  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

things  have  ahiiost,  if  not  entirely,  passed  away.  It 
illustrates,  however,  the  point  we  wish  to  enforce, 
and  prepares  us  to  hear  that  this  is  one  of  the  re- 
sults of  our  High  School  at  Futtehgurh.  Many  of 
our  scholars  have  taught  their  own  wives  and  sis- 
ters the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  and  in  this  way 
prepared  them  to  join  with  them  in  an  avowal  and 
profession  of  their  new  faith. 

Babar  Kh^n  and  his  Avife,  Zubardast  Khan  and 
his  wife,  with  others,  have  in  this  manner  been  en- 
abled, through  Divine  grace,  to  renounce  their  faith 
in  Islamism  for  a  brighter  and  better  belief  in  Chris- 
tianity. This  is  a  work,  however,  which  cannot  be 
seen  or  known  to  its  full  extent.  More  of  this, 
however,  is  being  constantly  developed,  and  it  is 
hoped  that  as  the  men  become  enlightened,  the  ad- 
vantages of  education  will  be  so  felt  that  it  will  be 
extended  to  the  female  portions  of  the  different 
families.  We  believe  that  as  the  men  become  en- 
lightened, and  begin  to  taste  the  sweets  of  educa- 
tion, they  will  exert  themselves  to  make  their  com- 
panions fit  associates  for  their  society.  And  when 
this  takes  place  to  any  extent,  we  may  expect  to 
see  a  great  and  decided  change  in  the  destinies  of 
India.  In  the  Hindu  mind  there  is  a  great  repug- 
nance existing  against  all  foreign  religions,  which 
cannot  be  removed  without  some  such  radical 
change  as  education  will  accomplish.  We  will  bet- 
ter comprehend  the  force  of  this  repugnance  by 
looking  at  the  treatment  which  the  Mussalmans 
have  received  at  their  hands.     Though  natives  of 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  83 

the  same  country,  speaking  the  same  language  and 
partaking  of  the  same  habits,  yet  they  haA^e  never 
been  able  to  make  any  impression  on  the  religion 
of  the  people.  Believers  in  the  unity  of  God,  the 
Mussalmans  despise  idolatry,  and  zealous  to  an  un- 
usual degree,  they  have  exhausted  every  method 
of  speech  and  argument  to  make  proselytes,  but  all 
in  vain.  What  the  Mahammadans  cannot  do,  we 
trust,  under  God,  our  schools  will  accomplish;  and 
we  are  encouraged  so  to  think  by  what  has  been 
done. 

We  have  not  so  much  confidence  in  our  vernacu- 
lar or  Bazar  schools,  as  the  scholars  are  less  under 
our  control,  and  the  scriptural  instruction  given  is 
more  liable  to  be  counteracted  by  the  class  of  teach- 
ers employed.  These  teachers  are  commonly  Pun- 
dits and  Lallas,  who,  the  more  strenuous  they  are 
in  their  declarations  and  promises  not  to  teach  their 
own  religion  and  thwart  the  teachings  of  our  books, 
are  the  more  likely  to  belie  these  declarations  and 
solemn  promises,  to  accomplish  the  better  their  own 
purposes.  We  are  forced  to  employ  these  teachers, 
or  give  up  the  idea  of  reaching  the  common  classes 
altogether,  as  they  are  in  possession  of  the  ground, 
and  will  not  yield  it  to  others,  and  especially  not  to 
Christian  teachers.  The  examinations  which  are 
held  statedly,  weekly  or  oftener,  prove,  however, 
that  a  considerable  amount  of  biblical  instruction  is 
obtained,  and  this  to  such  a  degree  as  to  encourage 
us  to  hope  that  much  good  will  result.  They  are 
the  means,  too,  of  giving  an  elementary  course  to 


84  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

many  who  will  thus  be  enabled  to  read  and  make  a 
profitable  use  of  our  tracts  and  publications ;  and 
through  them  we  bring  ourselves  into  a  more  pleasant 
relation  with  the  parents  and  friends  of  the  pupils. 
It  is  to  these  schools  we  go  when  we  visit  the  city 
and  villages  to  prench  the  gospel,  and  they  afford 
facilities  in  this  way  to  warrant  their  continuance, 
though  our  hope  of  great  results  be  small.  The 
expense  of  their  maintenance  is  of  such  a  small 
amount,  not  over  three  or  four  dollars  per  mensem, 
as  to  enable  us  to  continue  them  for  their  collateral 
if  not  direct  effects. 

The  Maha  Eajah  Duleep  Singh  established  and 
supported  ten  of  these  schools,  and  employed  one 
of  the  young  men  educated  in  our  city  High  School 
to  superintend  them.  In  order  to  select  a  good 
position,  and  to  encourage  the  people,  he  built 
school-houses  and  kept  them  in  repair.  During  the 
Maha  Rajah's  absence  in  England,  the  author  was 
requested  to  take  the  oversight  of  these  schools, 
and  after  his  return  to  America  Mr.  Freeman  acted 
in  his  place.  A  month  previous  to  his  departure 
from  Futtehgurh  he  wrote  a  letter  in  relation  to  these 
schools,  which,  because  of  the  events  since  occurred, 
possesses  a  sad  interest.  We,  therefore,  will  listen 
to  his  account,  which  is  as  follows  : — 

"  I  have  given  ten  mornings  to  gain  some  know- 
ledge of  these  schools  and  their  progress.  There  is 
a  native  superintendent  who  visits  them  daily,  writes 
on  the  roll  the  number  present,  and  records  on  the 
lesson-book  the  page  which  forms  the  lesson  for  the 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  85 

diiy.  These  schools  average  in  daily  attendance 
each  forty  boys,  which  gives  four  hundred  boys 
who  are  daily  instructed.  The  examination  which 
1  have  made  has  been  in  detail  by  classes,  and  each 
lesson  of  each  class  was  made  the  subject  of  in- 
quiry. The  books  used  are  arithmetic,  geography, 
Scripture  history,  catechism,  and  religious  books. 
In  geography  their  knowledge  is  limited,  both  on 
account  of  the  want  of  books  and  of  teachers  who 
are  able  to  teach  them.  In  arithmetic  they  are  apt 
up  to  the  rule  of  three,  and  several  beyond  this 
rule.  In  Bible  history  they  have  attained  a  good 
degree.  Some  have  become  familiar  with  the  whole 
book.  In  the  catechism  they  have  committed  one 
hundred  out  of  the  one  hundred  and  forty-three 
questions.  With  the  Bible  history  and  catechism 
examination,  I  have  been  greatly  surprised  and  ex- 
ceedingly delighted.  Many  have  treasured  up  with 
great  correctness  and  much  thought,  much  precious 
truth  of  the  w^ord  of  life.  My  mode  of  examination 
was  to  draw  out  the  thoughts  and  the  minds  of  the 
boys  upon  the  truths  they  had  read.  I  do  confess 
every  morning  was  a  delight  to  me.  I  would  like 
to  spend  all  my  mornings  thus.  I  could  praise  God 
that  these  youth  had  been  taught  the  word  of  life, 
though  by  the  mouth  of  heathen  teachers.  The 
apostle  Paul  rejoiced  that  Christ  was  preached, 
though  it  might  not  be  in  the  best  way  or  the  way 
he  would  have  chosen.  I  never  before  entered  so 
fully  into  the  apostle's  declaration  as  when  sitting  with 
these  precious  youth  before  me.     Among  these  lads^ 


86  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

too,  was  a  blind  boy  who  had  heard  much  of  Bible 
truth,  and  had  committed  over  one  hundred  questions 
of  the  catechism.  When  he  has  completed  it,  I  have 
promised  him  a  reward,  and  a  present  of  a  httle  book 
to  each  one  who  will  commit  the  entire  catechism. 
One  feature  brought  out  in  the  examination  was 
that  some  of  these  boys  go  up  to  join  our  city  High 
School  under  brother  Johnson;  and  may  w^e  not 
hope  that  there  they  wnll  be  led  on,  till  by  the  Spirit 
of  God  they  arrive  at  the  house  of  God,  and  find  a 
home  among  his  people  ?" 

There  remains  but  one  more  description  of  schools 
for  us  to  notice,  and  that  is  the  most  important  of 
all,  as  it  contemplates  the  education  of  such  chil- 
dren as  are  entirely  separated  from  heathenism,  and 
nominally  at  least  Christian.     They  are  the  children 
of  our  native  Christians,  who  are  in  a  peculiar  sense 
entitled  to  our  labours,  and  give  hope  of  rewarding 
us  for  their  instruction.     Having  no  one  to  stand 
between  them  and  their  teachers,  and  oppose,  it  may 
be,  the  lessons  sought  to  be  inculcated,  they  are  un- 
der our  full  moral  control  and  discipline.     These  are 
our  Church  schools,  and  may  be  either  day  or  board- 
ing-schools, including  both  males  and  females.     Our 
Orphan  Asylum  was  one  of  these,  and  it  rewarded 
us  by  sending  forth  a  considerable  number  of  young 
men  and  women,  who  have  been  and  still  are  valu- 
able assistants  in  our  work.     We  have  retained  the 
services  of  some,  and  at  the  request  of  our  brethren 
at  other  places,  have  sent  others  to  labour  in  the 
great  work  of  preaching  and  teaching  at  Mynpoorie, 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  87 

Futtehpore,  and  Almorah.     The  schools  for  these 
children  at  Rukha  were  under  the  superintendence  for 
some  time  of  our  dear  friends  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Campbell, 
who  are  now  rejoicing  in  heaven  with  some  of  the 
dear  lambs  they  were  leading  in  the  way  to  the  new 
Jerusalem.     One   of  the  leading  designs   of  these 
schools  is  to  secure  to   our  second  generation  of 
native    Christians    higher   advantages   and   greater 
facilities   for   the    development  of   their    Christian 
principles,  and  stamp  on  them  the  impress  of  a  holy 
religion  from  youth.    This,  we  think,  has  been  accom- 
plished in  the  hearts  of  some  who  are  now  living, 
and  others  who  are  in  glory.     We  refer  to  those 
who  have  not  simply  been  Christianized,  but  fitted 
by  talent  and  grace  vouchsafed  to  take  part  in  the 
training  of  youth  and  other  departments  of  labour. 
On  this  class  is  our  great  dependence  and  hope  for 
the  future  ministry  in  India. 

In  concluding  these  remarks,  we  cannot  but  ex- 
press the  hope  that  these  efforts  made  for  both  the 
adults  and  youth  of  India,  will  be  better  appreci- 
ated, and  this  appreciation  will  manifest  itself  more  in 
prayer  both  for  those  who  teach  and  who  are  taught 
what  they  must  do  to  be  saved.  This  is  the  great 
object  contemplated,  and  the  saving  power  and  in- 
fluence is  from  above.  May  we  all  go  to  Him,  who, 
in  answer  to  prayer,  has  promised  to  give  the  Holy 
Spirit. 


88  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 


CHAPTER   V. 

DiflBculties  from  Hinduism  and  Caste— converts,  their  character,  in- 
fluence, and  prospects — Widow  and  Orphan  Fund — the  Khair  Khwah 
i  Hind,  or  native  newspaper — Ishwuree  Dass,  as  a  Teacher  and  Au- 
thor— John  F.  Houston  and  Eobert  J.  Breckinridge,  native  Cate- 
chists. 

Having  considered  the  efforts  made  in  behalf  of 
the  adult  and  youthful  population  of  India,  let  us 
now  view  some  of  the  results  of  these  labours,  as 
evidenced  in  the  lives  and  death  of  such  as  have 
been  rescued  from  heathenish  darkness  and  brought 
into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of  God. 
The  object  sought  by  these  labours  is  a  very  simple 
one,  the  transformation  of  ignorant  and  deluded 
Pagans  into  intelligent  and  exemplary  Christian 
communities.  The  instrument,  which  is  God's  truth, 
is  characterized  by  the  same  simplicity.  The  power 
is  the  Holy  Spirit,  whose  influences  God  has 
promised  to  bestow  on  labours  in  which  this 
simple  object  and  instrument  have  been  employed. 
Now,  however  simple  the  object  and  instrument, 
the  execution  of  the  work  is  encompassed  with 
difficulties  and  obstacles.  The  missionary  stands 
alone,  and  almost  unaided,  to  meet  the  great 
enemy  in  his  own  stronghold,  where  he  has  held 
undisputed  sway  and  reigned  supremely  for  centu- 
ries.    This  is  particularly  true  of  India,  for  there 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  89 

lie  has  erected  his  great  masterpiece  in  the  huge 
fabric  of  Hinduism,  in  which  he  has  evinced  al]  the 
cunning  and  artifice  his  most  malignant  nature 
could  invent;  for  it  stands  out  unique  and  terrible 
from  its  very  vastness  and  apparent  immovableness. 
Not  unhke  the  great  Himalaya  mountains,  it  strikes 
the  beholder  with  awe ;  and  proximity  only  serves  to 
show  his  utter  feebleness  to  contend  with  this  mon- 
ster system  of  forms  and  subtlety.  The  missionary 
in  India  is  like  the  traveller  amid  the  fastness  of  the 
Himalaya  ranges,  a  mere  speck ;  and  it  is  just  as 
wise  to  expect  him  in  his  own  power  to  make  an 
impression  on  Hinduism,  as  it  is  to  suppose  the  tra- 
veller to  break  into  pieces,  with  his  hammer  in 
hand,  the  barrier  separating  India  from  China. 

One  of  the  strongest  and  most  peculiar  features  of 
this  system  is  its  Caste,  which  makes  the  higher 
classes  intolerant,  and  the  lower  ones  dupes.  It  is  a 
system  not  only  immoral  in  principle,  but  debasing  in 
its  operation.  Forming  a  part  of  the  very  struc- 
ture and  arrangement  of  society,  it  interferes  with 
every  temporal  and  spiritual  concern  of  the  people. 
By  it  the  station  of  every  person  is  unalterably 
fixed,  his  destiny  is  irrevocable,  and  his  walk  in 
life  so  defined  that  any  deviation  involves  the  deep- 
est infiimy.  It  thus  lays  in  its  foundation  the  great- 
est obstacle  to  every  improvement,  and  brings  down 
its  anathema  on  any  who  may  desire  a  change,  or 
release  from  its  burden.  And  it  is  almost  incon- 
ceivable how  dreadful  this  anathema  is,  involving 
disgrace   and   ignominy    of   a   lifetime's    duration. 

12 


90  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

But  the  evil  effects  of  caste  are  not  confined  to  the 
people,  but  reach  the  missionary  himself.  Cutting 
us  off  froui  all  free  and  familiar  intercourse  with  the 
people,  it  regards  us  as  unclean,  and  therefore  unfit 
for  any  proper  intimacy.  It  affects  us  and  our  na- 
tive converts.  We  are  barbarians  to  them,  and  they 
are  barbarmns  to  us.  All  the  finer  and  better  feel- 
ings developed  in  social  intercourse  are  severed,  and 
all  the  mainsprings  of  their  hearts'  better  nature 
are  shut  out  and  closed  against  us.  All  our  inter- 
course is  of  a  public  character,  as  we  cannot  enter 
into  their  houses,  nor  can  they  eat  or  drink  in  ours. 
It  is  this  anti-social  feature  of  caste  which  makes  it 
such  a  formidable  obstacle  to  the  spread  of  the  gos- 
pel. It  has  created  a  public  sentiment  which  is 
inveterate,  and  hostile  to  any  change  or  improve- 
ment. 

The  work  of  demolishing  such  a  system,  and  build- 
ing on  it  a  new  and  Christian  superstructure,  is  not 
only  a  difficult  but  a  protracted  one.  The  work  of 
demolition  is  gradual,  and  will  be  accomplished 
piecemeal,  and  so  with  the  work  of  reconstruction 
in  the  new  Christian  edifice.  The  Hindu  mind  is 
so  filled  with  corrupt  and  debasing  doctrines,  so 
perverted  by  heathenish  notions  and  prejudices,  and 
so  bound  down  by  modes  and  habits  of  evil  thought, 
as  to  forbid  the  expectation  of  immediate  alteration 
or  exchange  for  the  high  and  holy  doctrines  and 
duties  of  the  Bible ;  and  consequently,  the  churches 
formed  from  such  materials,  and  built  on  such  a 
foundation,  may  be  supposed  to  contain  much  less 


MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES.  91 

religious  knowledge  and  stability  of  character  than 
what  is  found  to  exist  in  Christian  lands  where  no 
such  difficulties  exist,  and  all  the  materials  are  of 
the  best  and  most  favourable  kind.  The  character 
of  our  indigenous  Christianity  in  India  is  not  yet 
perfectly  developed.  It  is  like  that  of  individu- 
als, gradually  unfohling  and  growing  brighter  and 
brighter  to  the  perfect  day.  It  is  yet  with  us  in  its 
infancy,  but  it  has  taJce^i  root,  and  no  human  power 
is  potent  enough  to  arrest  its  progress.  That  there 
should  exist  a  wide  difference  between  the  Chris- 
tians of  India  and  of  America  and  Europe,  is  just 
what  might  be  expected  from  an  a  piori  view  of 
the  subject;  and  this  ought  not  to  occasion  surprise 
or  imply  suspicion,  especially  to  a  careful  reader  of 
the  epistles  of  the  New  Testament.  This  diiference., 
it  should  be  remembered,  however,  is  only  in  degree 
and  not  in  nature  or  kind,  and  we  almost  feel  that 
we  are  doing  our  native  converts  an  injustice  by 
stating  the  difference  so  strongly,  for  there  are 
Church  members  in  America,  whose  views  and 
practices  do  not  approach  even  the  standard  of  the 
Bible — and  this  is  the  only  standard  by  which  to 
judge  Christians  of  any  land — but  its  application 
must  have  reference  to  the  difference  of  circum- 
stances in  which  each  is  placed;  and  applying  this 
with  just  discrimination,  we  cannot  but  think  that 
He  who  judgeth  the  heart,  and  commended  the 
widow  when  she  cast  into  the  treasur}^  her  mite, 
regards  the  sincere  convert  from  heathenism  with  as 
much  favour,  notwithstanding  all  his  defects,  as  the 


92  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

more  consistent  American  Christian,  whose  consis- 
tency has  been  obtained  without  a  thought  or  strug- 
gle. Mere  consistency  in  outward  conduct,  inde- 
pendent of  other  things,  does  not  necessarily  evi- 
dence either  the  reahty  or  degree  of  piety;  though 
immorality  does,  the  absence  of  all  religion.  A 
convert  in  India  has  to  contend  with  difficulties  the 
convert  in  America  is  entirely  ignorant  of,  in  the 
shape  of  depraved  appetites,  imperious  and  sensual 
passions,  habits  of  gross  sin  long  cherished  and  re- 
garded without  evil,  the  overcoming  of  which  is  the 
literal  crucif}dng  of  the  old  man  with  the  affections 
and  lusts. 

The  view,  therefore,  we  take  of  the  character  of 
our  native  converts  Avill  modify  very  much  the  esti- 
mate and  judgment  we  form.  It  will  not  do  to 
adopt  a  home  test,  for  the  circumstances  of  the  two 
cases  are  so  dissimilar  as  to  make  the  comparison,  if 
not  impracticable,  at  least  unfair  to  the  native  con- 
verts of  India.  To  understand  this,  you  have  only 
to  recall  to  mind  the  darkness,  vice,  and  ignorance 
in  which  they  have  been  born  and  brought  up ; 
the  impure  atmosphere  which  they  have  always 
breathed  ;  the  vile  society  in  which  they  have  lived, 
moved,  and  had  their  being;  and  the  habits  of 
thought  and  action  to  which  their  Avhole  lives  have 
been  devoted  and  assimihited.  And  remembering 
these,  it  cannot  be  considered  strange  that  their 
Christian  character  should  fall  below  those  whose 
habits  have  been  formed  under  the  most  favourable 
circumstances  for  the  development  of  every  truly 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  93 

noble  Christian  feeling,  and  the  constraints  of  Bible 
truth  and  enlightened  public  opinion.  So  flir  from 
being  strange,  there  must  be,  from  the  very  na- 
ture of  their  different  positions,  a  marked  differ- 
ence between  the  present  indigenous  Christianity 
of  India  and  America;  for  the  native  Christian  por- 
tion of  India  have  not  the  same  knowledge  nor  the 
same  examples  for  imitation  to  encourage  hope  and 
stimulate  action;  and  every  one  knows  the  influ- 
ence which  these  exert,  not  only  in  the  formation 
of  enlightened  views  and  moral  conduct,  but  also  in 
their  preservation  from  the  tendency  to  dechne, 
formed  in  our  corruption.  We  are  quite  aware  that  it 
is  a  common  opinion  among  good  people  that  a  con- 
verted heathen,  from  the  great  change  which  he  has 
experienced,  must  be  a  glowing  Christian;  and  so 
he  is  to  a  good  degree,  but  not  to  the  extent  generally 
imagined.  But  we  are  inclined  to  forget  how  diffi- 
cult it  is  for  a  native  Christian,  after  he  has  emerged 
from  the  great  darkness  of  heathenism,  to  maintain 
a  close  and  intimate  walk  with  God,  when  every 
thing  is  drawing  him  the  other  w^ay — every  thing 
he  sees  and  every  thing  he  hears — and  how  ex- 
tremely hard  it  is  for  him  to  rise  above  the  polluting 
influences  by  which  he  is  surrounded,  and  to  which 
he  has  all  his  life  given  his  inclinations.  Let  this 
be  properly  considered  and  form  an  item  in  the  esti- 
mate of  his  character,  and  let  us  remember  what  it 
costs  us  under  the  most  favourable  circumstances  to 
maintain  a  good  degree  of  nearness  to  God,  and 
there  will  greater  allowances  be  made  for  the  less 


94  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

degree  of  faith  and  consistency  found   among  the 
native  Christians  of  India. 

We   do  not  wish  to  be  understood  as  asserting 
that  our  native  Christians  have  not  a  good  degree 
of  spiritual  Ufe  and  a  fair  proportion  of  consistency. 
This  they  have,  and  all  we  wish  to  say  is,  that  they 
have  not  that  degree  of  it  which  we  would  like  to 
see;  and  yet  from  the  circumstances  in  which  they 
are  phiced,  perhaps  this  ought  not  to  be  considered 
strange  or  deserving  of  condemnation.     Our  people 
are  improving  year  by  year,  and  w^e  have  only  to 
compare   their  lives  and  deportment  with  that  of 
their  heathen  neighbours,  to  see  the  immense  differ- 
ence between  these  two  classes.     And  this  is  what 
we  conceive  to  be  the  true  standard,  for  once  they 
w^ere  like  them  in  all  respects  ;  ready  to  join  them  in 
cheerfully  doing  those  things  which  are  hatefid  in 
the  sight  of  man  as  well  as  of  God;  ready  with  them 
to  cheat,  lie,  and  abuse  one  another  as  opportunity 
offered  ;  and  ready  to  make  use  of  any  means,  how- 
ever  wicked,   to   the    accomplishment   of  any  end, 
however  debasing.     The   difference  is  so  apparent 
as  to  remove  doubt  and   every  uncertainty.     But 
however  much  elevated  above  his  former  life,  and 
thus  evidencing  the  power  of  the  new  birth,  he  is 
still  imperfect  in  many  things  and  weak  in  others. 
His  strength   of  purpose  may  be  strong,  but  the 
force  of  old  and   evil  habits,  though   lessened,  is 
still  leading  him  astray.     He  may  evidence  a  gross- 
ikcss  of  thought  on  many  subjects  which  will  dis- 
courage his  teachers,  but  not  surprise  them,  if  they 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  95 

have  had  any  long  experience  in  the  work  of  build- 
ing up  the  new  Jerusalem.  We  do  not  wish  to  dis- 
guise this  fact,  but  rather  impress  it  on  God's  people 
in  other  lands,  and  more  favourable  circumstances, 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  call  forth  their  aid  and  pray- 
ers for  these  lambs  of  the  flock.  We  are  frequently 
reminded  of  this,  by  seeing  those  whom  we  know  to 
be  true  converts  doing  or  saying  such  things  as  to 
evidence  a  great  Avant  o-f  propriety,  though  not  posi- 
tively Avicked.  This  is  more  particularly  the  case 
when  old  associations  are  revived,  or  temptations 
suddenly  assail  them.  His  character  may  stand 
high,  and  his  walk  be  very  consistent  for  years, 
wdien,  either  b}^  false  accusation,  or  in  some  other 
manner,  his  character  may  be  assailed.  Then  he  will, 
by  losing  command  of  his  feelings,  subject  himself 
to  severe  censure  by  improper  and  abusive  lan- 
guage or  recriminations.  This  is  true  to  such  a 
degree  even  of  our  best  men,  that  we  tremble  when 
temptation  is  strong  enough  to  revive  old  usages, 
and  modes  of  thought  and  action.  Admitting  all 
this,  still  we  are  prepared  to  assert  and  maintain  the 
assertion,  that  whilst  it  is  true  many  of  our  converts 
are  but  babes  in  Christ,  there  are  others,  and  they 
not  a  few,  who  would  be  an  honour  and  ornament 
to  any  church  in  the  world. 

Our  Church  at  Futtehgurh  contained  a  good  num- 
ber who  were  of  the  latter  class,  and  whose  influ- 
ence has  been  felt,  and  is  perhaps  at  the  present 
time  being  felt  more  than  ever,  throughout  Bengal 
and  the  North-west   Provinces  of  India.     In  our 


96  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

notice  of  the  Church  at  Futtehgurh,  we  referred  to 
Dhoiikal  Pershad  and  Babar  Kh^n,  both  of  whom 
have  been  called  to  seal  the  profession  of  their  faith 
in  blood  and  death,  and  are  now  rejoicing  in  glory. 
The  savour  of  their  names  and  influence  is  sweet, 
and  their  memory  precious.  The  bond  of  union  and 
love  which  should  exist  between  the  Church  in 
America  and  the  Church  in  India  is  strengthened 
by  such  characters,  and  by  suffering  our  Futtehgurh 
Zion  has  won  a  high  place  in  the  regards  and  affec- 
tions of  all  churches  throughout  Christendom.  They 
have  proved  themselves  worthy  of  the  highest  esteem 
by  an  ordeal  of  the  severest  kind,  and  we  trust  that 
this  will  be  one  of  the  glorious  results  effected  b}' 
the  late  revolt.  In  the  matter  of  liberality,  they 
manifest  that  a  radical  change  has  been  w^'ought, 
and  this  we  regard  as  something  decisive ;  for  any 
one  possessing  the  least  knowledge  of  native  cha- 
racter knows  how  excessively  fond  they  are  of 
money,  and  that  there  is  scarcely  a  thing  which  they 
will  not  do  to  gather  a  few  rupees. 

Now,  let  us  see  what  our  native  converts  are  do- 
ing with  their  small  incomes.  In  the  first  place, 
they  contribute  monthly  to  a  Pension  Fund  for  the 
support  of  their  families  in  case  of  their  death, 
about  one-eighth  of  their  Avhole  pay.  This  Fund 
for  Widows  and  Orphans  has  been  in  operation 
about  eleven  years,  and  was  in  most  successful  ope- 
ration about  a  year  ago,  and  unless  its  capital,  which 
was  deposited  in  the  Agra  Bank,  has  been  lost  dur- 
ing the  great  confusion  and  destruction  occasioned 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  97 

by  the  mutiny,  it  is  still  flourishing.  This  Fund 
makes  provision  for  the  widows  of  the  subscribers, 
and  in  case  of  the  widow's  death,  also  for  the  chil- 
dren. We  all  feel  deeply  interested  in  the  success- 
ful operation  of  this  Fund,  as  it  not  only  teaches 
our  converts  to  provide  for  themselves,  but  renders 
them  independent  of  all  assistance  from  the  mission. 
A  pleasing  fact  in  connection  w^ith  the  working  of 
this  Fund  is,  that  the  example  of  our  converts  so 
impressed  many  Hindus  and  Mussalmans  in  its 
favour,  as  to  induce  an  expression  of  their  wishes 
either  to  be  admitted  to  a  participation  in  it,  or  have 
one  formed  for  themselves.  As  it  may  interest 
many  of  our  readers,  we  append  the 

RULES    OF    THE     PRESBYTERIAN    FUND    FOR    THE     RELIEF 
OF   WIDOWS   AND    ORPHANS. 

1.  This  Fund  shall  be  entitled,  "  The  Presbyterian  Fund  for  the  Ee- 
lief  of  Widows  and  Orphans." 

XL  Every  married  Christian,  nominal  Christian,  or  Orphan,  may  sub- 
scribe to  this  scheme,  who  is  in  the  employment  or  under  the  pastoral 
care  of  any  Mission  or  Missionary  of  the  American  Presbyterian  Mis- 
sions in  North  India. 

III.  1.  The  rate  of  subscription  shall  not  be  less  than  two  and  a  half 
annas  per  mensem,  but  permission  is  granted  to  each  one  to  subscribe 
according  to  the  following  scale,  to  which  the  pension  to  be  received  is 
fixed. 

2.  The  highest  pension  that  any  subscriber  can  receive  will  be  twenty 
rupees. 

3.  That  the  following  be  the  rate,  viz. : — 


13 


98  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 


RATE   OF    SUBSCBIPTION   TO 

THE    PRESBYTERIAN    FUND 

FOR  WIDOWS 

AND    ORPHANS, 

Rs.  As. 

P. 

Rs. 

A  member 

paying 

0     2 

6 

will  receive 

*2 

(( 

0     4 

0 

(( 

3 

(( 

(( 

0     5 

9 

(( 

4 

u 

« 

0     7 

9 

(i 

5 

« 

(( 

0  10 

0 

ii 

6 

a 

ii 

0  12 

6 

a 

7 

(( 

ii 

0  15 

3 

ii 

8 

(( 

<( 

1     2 

3 

ii 

9 

u 

<( 

1     5 

6 

ii 

10 

iC 

ii 

1     9 

0 

ii 

11 

« 

u 

1  12 

9 

ii 

12 

(( 

Ii 

2     0 

9 

« 

13 

(( 

" 

2     5 

0 

a 

14 

a 

(( 

2     9 

6 

it 

15 

ii 

<' 

2  14 

3 

a 

16 

i( 

(( 

3     3 

3 

ii 

17 

(I 

ii 

3     8 

6 

t( 

18 

ii 

a 

3  14 

0 

a 

19 

u 

« 

4    4 

0 

ii 

20 

4.  That  when  any  subscriber  wishes  to  increase  his  rate  of  payment, 
he  shall  notify  the  Managers  of  the  Mission  to  which  he  belongs  six 
months  previously,  of  such  intention.  These  Managers  shall  then  make 
a  statement  of  the  individual  case  to  the  Managing  Director,  together 
with  their  opinion  as  to  the  propriety  of  the  measure,  the  state  of  health 
at  the  time,  &c.,  &c.  The  Managing  Director  shall  immediately  for- 
ward such  statement  to  the  other  Directors,  and  if  the  measure  be  ap- 
proved of  by  a  majority  of  all  the  Directors,  the  applicant,  at  the  expi- 
ration of  the  six  months,  will  be  at  liberty  to  increase  his  subscription  to 
the  amount  specified,  provided  he  pays  up  three  years'  back  subscrip- 
tion, according  to  the  new  rate ;  but  in  case  he  should  not  do  so  in  the 
course  of  one  month  from  the  day  the  notice  is  given,  he  shall  have  to 
give  notice  a  second  time,  and  wait  six  months  longer  before  the  privi- 
lege can  be  granted. 

5.  Persons  when  married  young,  or  until  they  are  twenty-four  years 
of  age,  will  be  allowed  to  enter  as  subscribers  to  this  Fund  on  the 


*  The  rupi'e  may  be  estimated  at  fifty  cents  of  our  money.     Sixteen  annas  make  a 
rujpes.    The  pie  is  a  fractional  sum  like  our  mill;  twelre  pice  make  an  anna. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  99 

terms  specified  above ;  but  from  a  regard  to  the  interests  of  other  sub- 
scribers, and  to  the  stability  of  the  Fund  itself,  it  is  required  that  per- 
sons over  twenty-four  years  of  age  pay  a  bouus  or  entrance  fee  of  four, 
rupees,  if  their  subscription  is  under  10  as.  per  month ;  of  eight  ru- 
pees, if  it  is  under  1-5-6  per  month  ;  and  of  twelve  rupees,  if  over  that 
sum.  Those  over  forty  years  of  age  shall  pay  a  bonus  of  8,  16,  or  25 
rupees  for  entering  on  the  same  rates  of  subscription  respectively,  and 
those  over  fifty  years  of  age  the  sums  of  25,  50,  or  100  rupees  as  bonus. 
These  entrance  fees  to  be  paid  in  three  instalments — one  every  two 
months. 

Any  subscriber  ceasing  to  pay  his  subscription  for  a  period  of  three 
months  or  more,  shall  forfeit  all  claims  upon  the  Fund  ;  provided,  how- 
ever, that  suspension  of  wages  shall  be  deemed  a  sufficient  excuse  for 
ceasing  to  contribute,  except  in  cases  where  the  subscriber  may  aposta- 
tize from  Christianity,  or  be  dismissed  from  his  employment  for  disgrace- 
ful crimes.  And  if  any  one  who  shall  thus  have  fallen  be  afterwards 
restored  to  his  standing  in  the  Mission  or  Church,  the  Directors  may, 
on  recommendation  of  the  Mission  or  Church  Session  concerned,  restore 
to  him  the  privileges  of  the  Fund,  on  payment  of  arrearages.  A  refu- 
sal to  pay  arrearages  shall  in  all  cases  be  considered  equivalent  to  a 
withdrawal  from  the  Fund,  and  a  renunciation  of  its  benefits. 

7.  Any  subscriber  who  may  leave  these  Missions  or  Churches,  and 
become  connected  with  any  other  Presbyterian  Church,  the  Churches 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  the  English  Church  or  the  Baptists, 
may  continue  his  contribution,  and  his  family  shall  be  entitled  to  re- 
ceive the  benefits  of  the  Fund  ;  provided,  however,  that  if  the  circum- 
stances connected  with  his  leaving  shall  be  notoriously  disgraceful,  the 
Directors  may  propose  to  the  subscribers  to  erase  his  name  from  the 
list  of  subscribers,  and  a  majority  of  the  subscribers  may  erase  it  ac- 
cordingly. 

8.  No  subscriber,  on  ceasing  to  be  such,  shall  in  any  case  be  entitled 
to  receive  back  any  part  of  the  money  he  may  have  paid. 

lY.  The  fund  raised  by  these  subscriptions  shall  be  deposited  on  in- 
terest in  the  Agra  Bank,  or  in  such  other  safe  way  as  the  Directors 
may  order  ;  but  the  Directors  may  never  lend  it,  or  any  portion  of  it, 
to  private  individuals,  or  suffer  it  to  be  employed,  however  temporarily, 
for  any  other  purpose  than  that  set  forth  in  these  rules ;  and  being  so 
deposited,  it,  with  all  future  subscriptions,  and  all  donations  to   the 


100  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

Fund,  and  interest  arising,  shall  be  held  sacredly  for  the  purpose  of  fur- 
nishing support  to  the  destitute  widows  and  orphan  children  of  those 
who  shall  have  been  during  their  lives  subscribers  to  the  Fund. 

V.  1.  When  widows  with  or  without  children,  in  receipt  of  a  pension, 
re-marry,  their  pension  shall  cease. 

2.  And  in  case  of  the  death  of  any  widow,  the  pension  allowed  her 
shall  be  continued  to  her  children,  until  the  children,  if  boys,  reach  the 
age  of  sixteen  years  ;  and  if  girls,  until  they  reach  the  age  of  eighteen 
years  or  marry  ;  and  when  any  widow  shall  be  proved  not  to  be  bring- 
ing up  her  child  in  Christianity,  but  to  be  teaching  it  another  religion, 
or  educating  it  for  a  life  of  vice,  and  shall  refuse  to  allow  her  child  to 
be  placed  as  the  Mission  or  Church  may  see  fit  to  direct,  her  pension 
shall  cease. 

3.  And  when  there  is  only  one  orphan  child  on  the  Fund,  the  amount 
of  pension  to  be  allowed  shall  be  left  to  the  decision  of  the  Mission  to 
which  he  or  she  is  connected,  who  will  be  guided  by  the  circumstances 
of  the  case. 

4.  When  any  widow  shall  be  proved  to  be  living  in  any  illicit  con- 
nection, or  the  habitual  practice  of  fornication,  her  pension  shall  cease; 
but  if  she  have  children,  the  children  not  to  suffer  by  her  misconduct, 
but  receive  any  allowance  thought  proper  by  the  Mission  ;  and  in  case 
of  professed  penitence,  on  recommendation  of  the  session  of  the  Church 
under  whose  care  she  may  be,  and  after  suitable  trial,  the  Directors 
may  propose  by  circular  to  the  subscribers  to  restore  her  pension 
to  her. 

5.  When  a  widow  is  left  without  children,  or  when  all  her  children 
come  to  age,  or  are  married  and  settled  in  life,  the  pension, she  is  to  re- 
ceive will  be  the  full  amount,  when  it  does  not  exceed  four  rupees  ;  and 
when  the  pension  with  children  is  five  rupees,  she  will  receive  without 
children  four  rupees  eight  annas,  and  for  every  additional  rupee  of  pen- 
sion an  increase  of  twelve  annas,  according  to  the  subjoined  scale,  viz  : 


PENSION 

SCALE. 

With  children. 

Without  children 

5  0  0 

4     8  0 

6  0  0 

5    4  0 

7  0  0 

6     0  0 

8  0  0 

6  12  0 

9  0  0 

7     8  0 

MARTYRED 

With  children. 

10  0  0 

11  0  0 

12  0  0 

13  0  0 

14  0  0 

15  0  0 

16  0  0 

17  0  0 

18  0  0 

19  0  0 

20  0  0 

MISSIONARIES.  101 


ithout 

;  children. 

8 

4  0 

9 

0  0 

9 

12  0 

10 

8  0 

11 

4  0 

12 

0  0 

12  12  0 

13 

8  0 

14 

4  0 

15 

0  0 

15  12  0 

6.  Any  claimant  under  tliese  rules,  on  being  dissatisfied  with  any  de- 
cision of  the  Directors  bearing  on  his  or  her  case,  may  appeal  by  circu- 
lar to  the  whole  body  of  the  subscribers,  two-thirds  of  whom  may  re- 
verse or  modify  the  decision  of  the  Directors  ;  and  it  shall  be  the  duty 
of  the  Managing  Director  to  circulate  all  such  appeals. 

YI.  This  Fund  shall  be  under  the  management  of  a  Board  of  Direc- 
tors, consisting  of  the  Treasurers  of  the  several  American  Presbyterian 
Missions  in  North  India,  and  a  missionary  from  each  Mission,  together 
with  a  subscriber  from  each  Mission,  both  to  be  chosen  by  the  subscri- 
bers of  that  Mission. 

YII.  1.  The  Treasurer  of  the  Agra  American  Presbyterian  Mission, 
or  (in  case  of  his  refusing  the  office,  or  of  there  being  no  such  Mission 
or  person)  any  member  of  the  Board,  chosen  by  the  Board,  shall  act  as 
Managing  Director,  Secretary,  and  Treasurer  ;  shall  deposit  the  funds  in 
the  Agra  Bank,  or  in  such  other  way  as  the  Board  may  direct ;  shall 
conduct  all  correspondence  with  the  Bank  ;  shall  receive  from  the  Trea- 
surers of  the  several  Missions  such  sums  as  shall  from  time  to  time  be 
collected  for  the  Fund,  and  promptly  add  them  to  the  deposit ;  shall  keep 
a  clear  account  of  the  receipts  and  disbursements  of  the  Ftiud  in  a  sepa- 
rate book,  and  by  circulars  to  the  members  of  the  Board  annually 
shall  report  the  state  of  the  Fund  for  the  information  of  all  concerned  ; 
which  Eeport  shall  contain  a  full  statement  of  the  receipts  from  each 
subscriber — his  name — and  monthly  subscription.  The  rules  are  to  be 
printed  both  in  English  and  Hindtistani,  in  Roman  character,  and  a 
copy  furnished  to  each  subscriber  for  his  guidance. 

2.  A  certificate  shall  be  given  to  each  subscriber,  stating  that  his 


102  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

■wife  or  child  or  children  after  his  death  shall  be  entitled  to  the  benefits 
of  this  Fund. 

3.  A  second  certificate  will  also  be  given  to  the  widow,  or  child, 
or  children  of  the  subscriber  at  his  death. 

4.  And  if  the  Managing  Director  shall  at  any  time  neglect  or  refuse 
to  perform  the  duties  hereby  enjoined  upon  him,  any  Director  may  pro- 
pose to  the  other  Directors  to  remove  him  and  appoint  some  other 
Director  to  the  oflBce ;  and  a  majority  of  the  Board,  excluding  the  Ma- 
naging Director,  the  proposer  and  the  nominee,  neither  of  whom  shall 
vote  on  questions  of  this  kind,  shall  finally  decide  the  question, 

YIII.  Any  two  Directors  may  propose  amendments  of  the  rules ; 
and,  on  their  obtaining  the  written  requisition  of  a  majority  of  the 
Directors,  the  Managing  Director  shall  circulate  the  proposed  amend- 
ment, which  shall  be  adopted,  if  agreed  to  by  two-thirds  of  the  subscri- 
bers, voting  separately. 

They  also  subscribe  to  the  only  religious  newspa- 
per in  Northern  India,  conducted  by  the  brethren  of 
the  London  Missionary  Society  at  Mirzapore.  This 
paper  is  called  the  Khair  KJmah  i  Hind,  or  Friend 
of  India,  and  is  published  monthly  in  Hindustani. 
It  publishes  short  histories  of  remarkable  places, 
principally  those  of  the  Holy  Land,  and  is  illustrated 
with  good  wood  cuts.  It  contains,  also,  abridged 
biographies  of  celebrated  men,  such  as  Luther,  How- 
ard, Sir  William  Jones,  and  Mahammad,  and  articles 
on  universal  and  natural  history.  This  paper  has  a 
very  f\ivourable  and  salutary  influence,  and  is  always 
looked  for  with  eagerness.  Our  converts  are  nearly 
all  annual  subscribers  to  both  the  Bible  and  Tract 
Societies.  The  proportion  of  their  beneficence  is  on 
an  average  about  one-eighth  of  their  whole  income, 
and  it  evidences  a  wilHngness  to  do  what  they  can 
for  themselves,  and  the  spread  of  truth  and  godli- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  103 

ness;  and  how  many  there  are  in  our  own  land, 
with  much  better  means  and  more  enlarged  views 
of  duty,  who  do  much  less  ! 

One  of  our  converts  is  very  favourably  known  in 
India  as  an  author,  and  carried  away  the  prize  of 
five  hundred  rupees,  oiTered  by  the  Calcutta  Tract 
and  Book  Society,  for  the  best  series  of  Lectures  on 
Theology  for  the  illiterate  natives  of  India ;  and  not- 
withstanding the  number  of  competitors,  including 
European  Missionaries  among  them,  he  was  the  suc- 
cessful candidate.  These  Lectures  have  been  printed 
and  form  a  most  valuable  and  interesting  work. 
The  author  brought  with  him  to  America  another 
volume  in  manuscript,  which  was  sent  to  this  coun- 
try for  publication  by  the  same  person.  This  work 
is  on  the  Domestic  Manners  and  Customs  of  the 
Hindus,  and  will  prove,  we  think,  quite  as  success- 
ful as  his  Lectures  on  Theology.  It  is  not  only 
very  accurate,  as  might  be  expected,  but  also  very 
minute  in  its  information.  The  reason  why  it  has 
not  been  offered  for  publication  before  this,  is  owing 
to  the  fact  that  he  had  not  quite  time  to  complete  a 
fair  copy  of  all  the  manuscript  when  the  author  was 
leaving,  and  promised  to  transmit  the  remaining 
part  and  send  it  by  the  time  we  reached  America. 
Before  this,  however,  the  mutiny  broke  out  and  pre- 
vented the  execution  of  his  promise  and  design. 
He  was  called  to  wander  about  the  country,  and 
suffer  much.  He  writes,  however,  since  his  re- 
turn to  Futtehgurh,  that  he  will  soon  send  the 
remainder    of  his    work.      In   the  preface  of  this 


104  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

work  he  has  given  the  following  account  of  him- 
self:— 

"Readers  always  wish  to  know  something  about 
the  author  whose  work  they  read,  more  especially 
if  he  be  a  foreigner.  He,  therefore,  begs  to  say 
briefly  that  by  an  afflictive  dispensation  of  a  wise 
Providence  he  lost  his  parents  in  early  childhood. 
This  afflictive  dispensation  came  in  the  shape  of  a 
famine  which  swept  away  thousands,  and  made  hun- 
dreds of  children  orphans.  He  was  then  with  others 
taken  under  the  care  of  Charles  Madden,  Esq.,  a 
pious  and  benevolent  gentleman  in  the  medical  ser- 
vice of  the  British  East  India  Government.  He 
was  with  him  about  five  years,  after  w^hich  public 
duty  made  a  separation  unavoidable.  He  w\as  next 
taken  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  H.  R.  Wilson,  a 
missionary  from  America,  and  was  with  him  about 
ten  years.  It  was  with  this  gentleman  that  he  paid 
a  visit  to  England  and  America.  He  is  extremely 
thankful  to  the  Sovereign  Disposer  of  all  events 
that  his  lines  have  fallen  in  such  pleasant  places. 
He  has  been  highl}^  favoured,  and  both  of  his  guar- 
dians have  paid  the  strictest  and  most  faithful  atten- 
tion to  his  mental,  moral,  and  spiritual  education 
and  improvement,  and  he  will  always  be  under  the 
greatest  obligation  to  them  for  their  kindness." 
His  name  is  Ishwuree  Dass,  and  he  is  now  engaged 
as  a  teacher  in  the  city  High  School  of  Furrukha- 
bad.  As  a  teacher  he  stands  high.  He  is  faithful, 
patient,  and  well  qualified.  As  a  scholar,  teacher, 
and  author,  he  has  earned  a  good  reputation,  and  is 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  105 

making  his  influence  felt  ftir  and  near.  India  needs 
such  men.  He  has  aided  the  cause  by  some  of  his 
translations,  for  which  he  possesses  no  ordinary 
qualifications." 

In  the  early  period  of  our  Mission  we  conformed 
to  the  old  pkn  of  giving  the  name  of  the  supporter 
to  our  orphan  children,  and  this  will  account  for  the 
names  of  John  F.  Houston  and  Robert  J.  Brecken- 
ridge,  the  names  of  two  of  our  native  catechists,  who 
have  been  for  years  engaged  in  the  work  of  teaching 
and  exhorting  the  people  around  us.  They  are  men 
of  strong  solid  worth  and  long  standing  in  the 
Church — men  whose  Christian  characters  shine,  and 
with  sufficient  amount  of  knowledge  and  ability  to 
render  their  services  valuable  to  the  Mission  and 
acceptable  to  the  people.  God  has  preserved  their 
lives,  and  they  are  now,  as  before,  actively  engaged 
in  visiting  the  people  both  in  the  city  and  villages, 
and  spreading  abroad  the  knowledge  of  the  great 
salvation.  Their  employment  is  very  similar  to 
what  is  termed  now-a-days  colportage.  These 
young  men  were  all  wards  of  the  Asylum  for  Or- 
phans, and  show  the  importance  and  result  of  our 
labour  in  that  department.  There  are  others  from 
this  Institution  filhng  important  positions  and  exert- 
ing a  wide  influence,  such  as  Ilulass  Roy  at  Myn- 
poorie  and  John  Darby  at  Almorah ;  but  as  our  no- 
tice is  confined  to  the  Futtehgurh  Mission  station, 
we  will  not  refer  to  them  with  more  particu- 
larity. 

In  concluding  this  notice  of  our  converts,  we  trust 

14 


106  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

that  onr  readers  will  be  impressed  with  the  power 
of  the  gospel  as  manifested  by  the  quickening  and 
controlling  influences  on  the  lives  and  its  supporting, 
triumphing  effects  in  the  death  of  these  once  hea- 
then and  now  Christian  members  of  the  Church; 
and  however  great  the  obstructions  and  obstacles  in 
its  way,  the  gospel  we  see  is  just  as  powerful  in  In- 
dia as  in  America  or  Europe.  This  should  afford 
us  encouragement  to  persevere  in  our  attempts  to 
send  and  to  preach  the  gospel  to  such  as  are  covered 
with  darkness  and  exposed  to  a  fearful  condemna 
tion.  Let  us  all,  then,  labour  and  pray  for  the 
Divine  blessing  on  the  labours  of  God's  servants, 
that  he  would  remove  all  difficulties,  or  overcome 
them  by  his  grace,  and  make  our  converts  to  shine 
as  lights  amid  the  gross  darkness  that  covers  the 
people.  Commending  these  dear  and  long  tried 
friends,  whom  we  have  been  privileged  to  introduce 
to  your  notice,  to  your  favour  and  regard,  we  con- 
clude this  chapter. 


^         :U/^JJ^1} 


r,wGiM]. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  107 


CHAPTER    VI. 

The  early  life  of  His  Higlmess,  the  Maha  Rajali  Duleep  Singh — hia 
conversion  and  baptism — his  character  and  influence —contrast 
with  the  Nawab  Edis  of  Furrukhabad— the  difference  between 
Christianity  and  Islamism. 

FuTTEHGURH  has  been  honoured  as  being  the  spi- 
ritual birth-place  of  the  first  Cliristian  Prince  of 
India,  His  Highness,  the  Maha  Rajah  Duleep  Singh. 
Though  not  a  member  of  our  Church,  yet,  both 
as  a  resident  and  Christian  convert,  we  feel  that  no 
notice  of  Futtehgurh  and  our  Mission  would  be 
complete  without  some  reference  to  this  interesting 
personage,  and  his  connection  with  our  indigenous 
Christianity.  His  first  sight  and  knowledge  of 
Christian  truth,  his  first  taste  of  Bible  doctrine,  and 
his  first  breathings  of  the  divine  life,  originated 
with  our  little  Church,  and  all  were  nourished  and 
strengthened  by  us  to  their  fullest  extent.  The 
accompanying  portrait,  engraved  from  a  photograph 
sent  out  from  England  (where  he  at  present  remains) 
to  Futtehgurh,  is  a  very  striking  and  faithful  repre- 
sentation of  his  personal  appearance.  The  reader 
will  notice  something  very  winning  about  the  ex- 
pression of  his  face,  and  which  we  cannot  but  regard 
as  the  impress  of  the  true  religion  he  was  permitted 
to  embrace,  and  still  honours  by  a  consistent  walk. 


108  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

The  dress  is  the  usual  Sikh  costume,  and  requires 
only  to  be  painted  yellow  to  give  a  living  reality  to 
the  picture.  His  Highness  is  the  son  of  the  re- 
nowned Runjeet  Singh,  known  as  the  Lion  of  the 
Punjab.  His  father  was  a  man  of  no  moral  charac- 
ter whatever,  but  as  a  warrior  and  statesman  is  de- 
serving of  very  distinguished  praise  and  honour. 
He  possessed  unbounded  energy  and  unfailing  cour- 
age, with  great  natural  force  ojf  mind  and  sagacity. 
By  means  of  these,  and  without  any  prestige  of 
name  or  rank,  he  absorbed  all  the  small  principali- 
ties and  consolidated  them  into  a  great  empire. 

In  June  of  1839  he  was  removed  by  death,  and 

his  son  Duleep  Singh,  then  only  four  years  old,  was 

placed  on  the  throne.     From  the  death  of  his  ffither 

until  the  first  Sikh  war,  in  1845,  the  Punjab  was 

governed  in  the  name  of  Duleep  Singh,  but  really 

by  his  uncles,  one  of  whom,  Sher  Singh,  was  assas 

sinated ;  and  such  was  the  state  of  the  country  that 

there  was   an   almost  uninterrupted   succession   of 

scenes  of  anarchy  and  bloodshed.     The  large  body 

of  well-trained  Sikh  troops  were  without  a  leader 

after  Uunjeet  Singh's  death,  and  became  so  lawless 

as  to  invade  and   threaten  the  British  territories. 

A  battle  ensued,  which  nearly  resulted  in  the  entire 

overthrow  of   the   British    power;    for   India   had 

almost  passed  out  of  the  hands  of  its  rulers,  when 

the  hard  fought  and  bloody  battle  of  Ferozshahar 

was  being  fought ;  but  God  interposed,  and  put  to 

flight  thirty  thousand  men  who  had  the  power  and 

the  victory  in  their  own   hands,  but  knew  it  not. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES  109 

The  night  of  that  battle  will  never  be  forgotten  by 
the  actors  in  the  scene  :  neither  by  Lord  Hardinge, 
the  Governor-general  of  India,  who  was  so  pressed 
as  to  destroy  all  the  State  papers  in  his  possession; 
nor  by  Lord  Gough,  the  Commander-in-Chief,  who 
by  madly  rushing  into  danger  courted  death  rather 
than  endure  the  shame  consequent  on  defeat.  The 
English  troops  and  their  companions,  the  Company's 
sepoys,  were  without  ammunition  and  powerless  when 
Sirdar  Tej  Singh  came  up  with  his  cavalry,  mounted 
on  prancing  steeds ;  and  though  strong  and  valiant 
for  battle,  yet  without  any  apparent  cause  he  turned 
and  ordered  a  retreat,  which  proved  the  salvation 
of  British  India.  The  deliverance  wrous^ht  was 
most  singiilar  and  providential.  A  treaty  was 
made — an  indemnity,  amounting  to  above  seven 
millions  of  dollars,  was  paid;  and  a  large  military 
force  was  stationed  at  Lahore,  the  capital,  to  keep 
the  soldiery  in  abeyance  and  fulfil  the  terms  of  the 
treaty.  This  did  not,  however,  continue  long;  for, 
in  1849,  another  battle  was  fought,  and  the  Punjab 
annexed  to  the  British  dominions.  A  guardian  was 
appointed  by  the  government  for  the  young  Maha 
Rajah,  and  we  rejoice  that  this  appointment  was 
given  to  one,  who,  perhaps  above  all  others,  was 
fitted  for  the  responsible  work  committed  to  his 
care.  Dr.  (now  Sir  John)  Login,  of  the  medical 
service,  and  a  professed  Presbyterian,  was  the  per- 
son honoured  to  fill  this  appointment. 

In  the  early  part  of  1850,  Dr.  Login,  accompa- 
nied by  his  charge,  marched  with  tents  from  Lahore 


110  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

to  Futtehgurli,  which  was  the  place  chosen  by  Go- 
vernment for  the  Maha  Rajah  to  reside.  Nor  was 
the  selection  of  a  tutor  of  less  importance,  and  we 
rejoice  to  say  that  it  was  equally  as  happy  as  the 
choice  of  a  guardian.  Mr.  Walter  F.  F.  Guise,  who 
occupied  this  post,  possessed  peculiar  qualifications 
for  the  discharge  of  his  duties,  and  he  laboured 
hard  and  most  patiently  to  impart  the  best  advice 
and  instruction  in  all  matters,  both  of  a  worldly  and 
religious  nature.  But  his  greatest  power  consisted 
in  the  influence  of  an  example  worthy  of  the  Maha 
Ptajah's  imitation,  and  in  the  beautiful  harmony  of 
his  Christian  character,  which  was  the  greater  be- 
cause of  its  simple  and  meek  characteristics.  These, 
more  than  his  instructions,  were  instrumental  for 
good.  Quiet,  but  persevering — patient,  and  yet 
wnth  strong  determination,  he  exerted  himself  to 
bring  his  pupil,  who  had  never  been  accustomed  to 
restraint  of  any  kind,  much  less  to  study  and  books, 
to  a  willingness  to  hear  and  learn ;  and  to  do  this, 
it  became  necessary  to  coax  and  humour  the  young 
Prince,  and  even  to  follow  him  from  place  to  place. 
Every  inducement  was  held  out  if  he  would  learn, 
and  all  kinds  of  plans  adopted,  which  in  the  end 
proved  successful,  and  the  little  ex-king  at  last 
formed  better  habits,  and  a  more  decided  taste  for 
study. 

As  he  expressed  a  desire  to  have  some  one  of 
good  birth  and  talents  for  a  companion,  Bhnjan  Lai, 
one  of  the  young  men  educated  in  our  city  High 
School,  and  a  Brahmin,  was  chosen  for  this  purpose. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  Ill 

This  young  Brahmin  soon  became  a  great  favourite 
with  the  Prince,  and  so  won  his  regard  as  to  enjoy 
his  entire  confidence.     Whilst  in  our  school,  Bhajan 
Ml  acquired  a  fondness  for  the  Bible,  which  he  read 
in  his  leisure  moments  at  the  Maha  Rajah's  palace. 
This  was  noticed  by  the  Prince,  who  began  to  in- 
quire about  the  book  which  so  much  interested  his 
chosen  companion.     He  was  told;  and  Bhajan  Lai,  at 
the  Maha  Rajah's  request,  promised  to  read  and  ex- 
plain the  word  of  God  on  condition  that  it  should 
not  be  known.     Anterior  to  this,  however,  a  process 
had  been  going  on  in  his  own  mind  by  which  he  be- 
came alienated  from  the  Sikh  religion,  and  prepared 
for  the  reception  of  gospel  truth ;  for  such  was  the 
impression  made  on  his  mind  by  the  extortion  of  the 
Sikh  priests,  who  accompanied  'him  from   Lahore, 
and  their  great  unwillingness  to  leave  their  own 
country,  the  Punjab,  that  disgust  and  almost  an  en- 
tire withdrawal  of  affection  was  produced.     Their 
mummery  and  oppression  was  the  more  impressed 
on  his  attention,  by  the  complete  contrast  furnished 
in  the  example  and  spirituality  of  Christians,  whose 
friendship  was  not  only  undoubted,  but  dictated  too 
by  purer  feelings  than  lucre  and  selfishness.     Being 
thus   prepared  for  a  purer  faith,  he  could  not  but 
admire  the  rehgion  of  the  Bible,  which  has  more 
reference  to  the  heart  and  inward  life  than  to  the 
body  and    outward    rites    and    ceremonies.       The 
reading  of  God's  word,  as  taught  and  explained  by 
a  heathen  youth  and  Brahmin,  led  him  to  give  up 
his  form  of  idol  worship  and  to  express  a  desire  to 


112  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

break  his  caste.  But  as  this  was  such  a  very  im- 
portant step  to  take,  and  the  Maha  Hajah  was  so 
very  young,  he  was  advised  to  take  it  into  longer 
consideration,  and  to  wait  until  he  could  know  and 
understand  more  of  the  rehgion  of  Jesus.  He  did 
so ;  and  such  was  his  improvement  and  knowledge, 
and  his  faithful  attendance  on  the  means  of  grace, 
that  on  the  8th  of  March,  1853,  he  was  baptized 
and  received  into  the  Christian  Church.  The  cere- 
mony was  performed  at  his  own  palace,  by  the  Rev. 
W.  J.  Jay,  the  Military  Chaplain  of  the  station.  It 
may  interest  our  readers  to  know  that  Mr.  Jay  is  the 
gentleman  in  whose  charge  little  Davidson  Campbell 
was  left  at  the  Hill  station  of  Landour;  and  who 
since  the  death  of  this  dear  boy's  parents  has  kindly 
treated  him  as  his  own  son,  and  spurned  even  the 
thought  of  remuneration.  Whilst  stationed  at  Fut- 
tehgurh,  he  was  a  warm  friend  of  the  Mission,  and 
the  affectionate  and  sympathizing  companion  of  his 
missionary  brethren. 

The  baptism  of  our  young  friend,  the  Maha  Ra- 
jah, was  witnessed  by  all  the  Europeans  and  by  a 
few  native  friends ;  and  the  sight  was  one  of  deep 
interest  to  all,  but  especially  to  the  members  of  our 
own  Mission,  some  of  whom  had  been  engaged  in 
teaching  him  the  way  of  life ;  for  he  had  not  onl}^ 
been  taught  by  the  missionaries,  but  instructed  also 
by  a  tutor  who  was  a  member  of  our  Church,  and  a 
heathen  young  man  who  was  a  graduate  of  our  High 
School.  Through  these  instrumentalities  he  was 
led  to  embrace  Christ  as  his  Saviour,  and  received  a 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  113 

member  of  the  Christian  Church,  and  we  could  not 
but  feel  particularly  interested  in  his  baptism.  The 
interest  of  the  occasion  was  increased  by  the  fact, 
that  his  was  the  first  instance  of  the  accession  of  a 
Christian  Prince  to  the  communion  of  the  Church. 
Though  it  should  not  be  forgotten  that  about  a  year 
previous  to  this,  the  Christian  Princess  of  Coorg 
was  permitted  to  make  a  like  profession  of  her  faith 
in  the  Redeemer's  blood.  These  were  the  first  offer- 
ings on  the  altar,  of  the  children  of  India's  Princes, 
and  though  not  the  last,  we  cannot  but  express  the 
hope  that  both  will  be  honoured  to  do  much  for  the 
Indian  Chm^ch.  The  scene  of  the  Maha  Kajah's 
baptism  was,  therefore,  invested  with  the  deepest 
interest,  and  we  could  not  help  rejoicing  as  we  be- 
held him,  clad  in  his  kingly  robes,  and  surrounded 
by  his  sable  attendants,  renouncing  his  former  belief 
of  heathenism,  and  professing  in  its  stead  the  pure 
religion  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus.  And  who 
among  all  the  Christian  spectators  then  present  failed 
to  offer  the  silent  but  fervent  prayer,  that  the  vows 
he  had  made  of  renouncing  the  world,  and  the  pro- 
mise given  to  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith,  might 
be  faithfully  fulfilled,  and  his  Christian  course  be 
long  and  successfully  accomplished? 

This  young  Christian  Prince  was  only  sixteen 
years  of  age  when  he  was  baptized,  and  his  educa- 
tion was  only  in  its  infancy.  But  his  profession  of 
Christianity  was  a  strong  stimulus  and  aid  in  its 
successful  accomplishment.  By  this,  he  cut  himself 
off  from  many  temptations  and  evil  influences  2:row- 

15 


114  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

ing  out  of  the  example  and  contact  with  wicked  and 
heathen  associates.     The   corrupting  influences  of 
both  which,  we  are  prohibited  from  stating,  much 
less  enlarging  on.     Though  not  described,  they  can 
be  conceived  by  those  w^ho  have  witnessed  the  licen- 
tious practices  of  heathen  men,  and  especially  hea- 
then Princes.     Having  both  station  and  wealth,  the 
Maha  Rajah  has  been  permitted  to  do  much  for  the 
welfare  of  the  Indian  Church.     Besides   the  influ- 
ence of  his  example  upon  his  benighted  countrymen, 
he  has  been  a  liberal  supporter  of  every  good  object, 
not  only  at  Futtehgurh,  but  wherever  good  could 
be  done.     Both  at  Lahore  and  Futtehgurh  he  esta- 
blished Relief  Societies  for  the   poor,  and   placed 
them  under  the   control  of  our   Missions  at  both 
places.     The  expense  of  these  societies  averaged  not 
less  than  three  hundred  dollars  per  mensem;  and, 
besides  being  a  liberal  donor  to  all  our  operations, 
he  established  a  number  of  village  schools,  with  the 
view  of  interesting  and  identifying  himself  more  in 
the  ways  of  doing  good.     The  result  of  these  efforts 
has  been  such  as,  in  our  minds,  to  outweigh  in  value 
the  Koh  i  Nur  diamond,  which  he  contributed  to 
England's  justly  beloved  and  happy   Queen.      He 
lost  his  earthl}^  jewels,  but  gained  by  it  a  heavenly 
one.     He  exchanged  a  worldly  crown  for  a  better 
and  more  enduring  one  above ;  and  the  loss  of  his 
kingdom  here  has  ensured,  we  trust,  admission  to 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.     It  shows,  too,  how  wisely 
God  orders  his  providence,  that  what  at  first  appears 
a  very  sad  and  afflictive  dispensation,  results  in  untold 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  115 

advantages.  It  so,  doubtless,  appeared  to  the  Maha 
linJMh,  and  he  probably  felt  the  loss  of  his  kingdom, 
and  the  honours  attached  to  it ;  but  he  now  feels  that 
had  he  remained  and  reigned  in  his  native  land,  he 
would  have  been  left  to  evil  influences,  and  not  im- 
probably would  have  died,  like  his  uncles  ^nd  prede- 
cessors, a  violent  death. 

About  a  year  after  his  baptism,  the  Maha  Rajah, 
with  the  desire  of  future  improvement  and  the  en- 
largement of  his  mind  by  travel  and  residence  in  a 
foreign  land,  visited  England.  As  he  was  passing 
through  Benares,  he  took  with  him  Nil  Kanth,  a 
Christian  native,  and  formerly  a  Hindu  Pundit,  as  a 
companion  in  the  placeof  Bhajan  Lai,  who  could  not 
be  persuaded  to  accompany  him.  This  Christian 
and  interesting  man  read  and  explained  the  Bible 
to  the  Maha  Rajah,  and  engaged  with  him  daily  in 
prayer  and  other  religious  duties.  On  his  arrival  at 
London,  the  Court  of  Directors  of  the  East  India 
Company  placed  at  his  disposal  a  house  at  Wimble- 
don Common,  and  he  was  received  with  much  kind- 
ness by  the  Queen  and  Prince  Albert.  He  has  now 
attained  his  majority,  but  it  is  uncertain  when  he 
may  return  to  India. 

We  cannot,  however,  close  this  sketch  without 
contrasting  the  life,  character,  and  hopes  of  this  in- 
teresting Christian  Prince,  with  Tufuzzal  Husain 
Khan,  the  Nawab  Rais  of  Furrukhabad,  who,  on  his 
accession  to  his  throne,  made  a  donation  of  a  large 
sum  to  our  Mission,  and  was  a  regular  contributor 
to  our  schools,  and  yet  after  the  mutiny  broke  out, 


116  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

persecuted  and  murdered  our  natiA^e  Christians.  It 
is  proper  to  remark  concerning  these  benefactions, 
that  the  motive  was  from  a  desire  for  display  and 
renown,  and  not  prompted  by  any  interest  in  our 
work,  or  appreciation  of  our  object.  He  was  a  man 
of  dissolute  habits,  which,  being  a  Mahammadan,  he 
made  no  attempt  to  conceal,  but  rather  seem.ed  to 
think  allowable  and  praiseworthy.  He  was  anxious 
to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  English,  and  for  this  pur- 
pose employed  one  of  the  graduates  of  our  school  to 
teach  him;  and  not  accomplishing  it  through  this 
means,  one  of  our  missionaries  was  persuaded  to 
give  him  instruction.  His  mind,  however,  was  so 
weak,  and  his  habits  so  excessively  debauched,  that 
the  effort  was  abandoned.  He  spent  the  greater 
portion  of  each  night  in  revelry,  wasting  his  time 
and  money  for  the  vilest  purposes,  and  squandering 
hundreds  of  dollars  on  dancing  girls.  He  acquired  a 
smattering  of  English  which  enabled  him  to  con- 
verse in  a  broken  manner  with  Europeans,  for  whose 
society  he  professed  a  warm  attachment  and  sincere 
regard.  With  the  hope  of  doing  him  good,  the  mis- 
sionaries of  Futtehgurh  were  w^ont  to  exchange  calls, 
and  he  professed  to  consider  them  friends  above  all 
others.  As  a  fact  of  interest,  the  author  would 
mention  that  he,  with  some  other  members  of  the 
Mission,  male  and  female,  whilst  sitting  out  one 
pleasant  evening  on  a  platform  in  front  of  his  palace, 
and  overlooking  a  beautiful  prospect,  united  in  sing- 
ing the  Missionary  Hymn,  "From  Greenland's  icy 
Mountains."     The  line  " and  only  man  is  vile"  had 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  117 

a  force  and  meaning,  which,  under  any  other  circum- 
stances, could  not  so  well  be  appreciated.  His  in- 
come, which  amounted  to  nine  thousand  dollars  jyer 
mensem^  (or  month)  exceeded  that  of  the  Maha  Rajah 
Duleep  Singh's,  and  yet  he  was  alw^ays  in  debt  and 
difficulties.  His  palace  was  filled  with  many  things 
of  value,  but  without  any  taste  in  the  arrangement, 
and  surrounded  by  worthless  and  childish  objects. 
The  exterior  was  filthy  in  the  extreme,  and  in  this, 
as  in  all  other  respects,  furnishing  a  striking  con- 
trast to  the  beautiful  and  tastefully  arranged  palace 
of  the  Maha  Rajah.  His  house  was  furnished  with 
almost  roj^al  splendour,  with  marble  tables,  damask 
sofiis,  chandeliers,  transparencies,  elegant  mirrors, 
and  curtains.  Its  exterior  was  in  still  greater  taste, 
having  a  beautiful  park,  with  pretty  lawns,  walks, 
roads,  bridges,  and  forest  trees.  The  chief  point  of 
contrast,  however,  is  to  be  found  in  the  difference 
of  characters  pertaining  to  these  tw^o  native  Princes, 
and  which,  as  they  are  the  undoubted  fruits  of  their 
religion,  may  be  considered  as  types  of  their  respec- 
tive faiths. 

Islamism  and  Christianity  have  very  little  in  com- 
mon, and  even  that  little  has  been  excerpted  from  the 
Bible.  They  may  be  considered  antagonistic  sys- 
tems. They  differ  in  their  very  commencement. 
One  is  from  man,  and  the  other  from  God — one 
earthly,  and  the  other  heavenly.  So  it  is  with  the 
result  and  termination.  One  gross,  the  other 
pure.  Look  at  these  sj^stems  as  exhibited  in  these 
two  persons  when  under  hke  circumstances,  and  we 


118  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

cannot  but  be  struck  with  the  corrupting  and  debas- 
ing influences  of  Islamism,  as  seen  in  the  hfe  of 
Tufuzzal  Husain  Khan,  and  with  the  ennobhng 
and  exalting  influences  of  the  gospel,  as  portrayed  in 
the  life  of  Maha  Hajah  Duleep  Singh.*  But  we 
will  fail  to  detect  the  effects  of  Islamism,  unless  we 
view  it  in  its  own  strength  and  uncontrolled  by  the 
strong  arm  of  a  superior  civil  and  Christian  power. 
The  mutiny  which  has  raged  through  the  North- 
western Provinces  of  India,  and  usurped  the  power 
of  government,  enables  us  to  see  its  true  and  legi- 
timate effects,  and  what  have  we  beheld  ?  This 
very  Nawab,  who  pretended  to  great  friendship  with 
Christians  when  his  purposes  suited  him  and  they 
were  in  power,  was  the  first  to  lift  his  hand  for  their 
destruction,  and  even  to  set  a  price  on  the  heads  of 
our  native  Christians,  and  order  them  to  be  blown 
from  guns  into  eternity.  There  is  no  pity  in  his 
heart  for  the  little  innocent  children  even,  for  they 


*  With  reference  to  these  two  characters  as  representing  in  their 
lives,  the  systems  of  reh'gion  professed  by  each,  we  feel  that  it  is  a  sub- 
ject worthy  to  occupy  the  pen  of  our  very  best  writers.  In  the  hands 
of  either  the  American  Prescott,  or  the  English  Macaulay,  it  could  be 
developed  so  as  to  appear  like  a  living  picture.  With  their  artistic 
skill  and  the  brilliant  and  effective  touches  of  their  pen-brush,  the 
colours  of  the  one,  and  the  shade  of  the  other  might  be  made  to  appear 
with  dazzling  effect.  And  is  it  not  worthy  of  such  a  pen  ?  We  plead 
an  utter  incompetency  to  the  task,  though  we  cannot  help  recording  tlie 
wish  that  such  a  picture  might  be  drawn  and  held  up  to  the  view  of 
each  member  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  The  effect,  we  know,  would 
reward  any  Christian  writer  to  whom  God  has  given  the  talent  of  pic- 
ture painting  in  human  language. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  119 

too  must  suffer  with  and  "before  the  eyes  of  their 
loving  parents.  Eevenge  and  hatred  are  the  main- 
springs of  a  Mussahiian's  religion,  and  the  Nawab 
is  not  found  wanting  in  the  day  of  trial.  If  Mna 
Sahib  deserves  execration,  what  punishment  will  be 
given  to  one  who  deserves  it  as  much,  and  was  his 
equal  in  cruelty,  and  would  have  been  in  degree  had 
he  the  power  ?"  And  does  not  the  contrast,  furnished 
by  the  disparity  of  these  two  Princes,  evidence  an- 
other very  important  fact,  which  as  Christians  we 
ought  to  improve — and  that  is,  the  necessity  of 
evangelistic  labours  in  behalf  of  the  deluded  follow- 
ers of  the  false  prophet,  and  the  idolatrous  inhabi- 
tants of  India  ?  We  have  seen  what  it  did  to  exalt 
and  purify  the  character  and  prospect  of  the  Maha 
ll^gah,  who  was  once  like  the  Nawab  E^is,  and  with 
no  better  principles  and  no  better  hopes  of  the  future. 
It  can  and  will  do  as  much  for  every  Mahammadan 
and  idolater  of  India.  Let  us,  then,  be  stimulated 
to  use  the  great  instrumentality  ordained  of  God, 
and  seek  the  power  which  must  come  from  above, 
and  is  so  cheerfully  promised  in  answer  to  prayer. 
This  is  the  lesson  which  has  been  taught  us  so  for- 
cibly, and  this  is  the  spirit  which  should  actuate 
every  follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and  whilst 
we  cannot  but  view  with  horror  the  acts  of  cruelty 
that  have  been  performed,  let  us  not  forget  the 
teachings  and  example  of  our  Master,  who  prayed 
for  his  very  murderers,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  they 
know  not  what  they  do."  There  is  danger  that  dis- 
gust may  so  fill  our  hearts  as  to  displace  -the  spirit 


120  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

and  very  first  principles  of  our  holy  religion.  Let  the 
same  mind  be  in  us  that  was  in  Christ  Jesus,  and 
let  us  never  forget  that  he  who  hath  not  the  spirit 
of  Christ  is  none  of  his.  May  God  baptize  both 
reader  and  writer  of  this  with  this  spirit,  and  make 
us  faithful  unto  death  in  our  efforts  to  glorify  his 
name  at  home  and  abroad. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  121 


CHAPTER    YII. 

The  mutiny — some  of  its  main  causes — its  character   and  effects   at 
Futtehgurh — destruction  of  property  and  loss  of  lives. 

We  have  in  the  former  part  of  this  volume  endeav- 
oured to  give  the  reader  a  view  of  our  station  and 
an  insight  into  our  labours.  We  have  also  intro- 
duced him  to  our  church  and  her  members,  who,  we 
think,  are  worthy  of  his  regard  and  esteem. 

From  the  descriptions  given,  the  reader  must  see 
that  our  work  was  prosecuted  with  some  vigour  and 
success.  And  w^e  can  truly  say  that  there  never 
was  a  time  when  the  work  was  more  encouraging, 
and  the  prospect  more  cheering.  We  were  happy 
and  diligent  in  our  labours,  and  had  so  many  tokens 
of  approval  from  the  hands  of  our  Master,  as  to 
stimulate  us  to  greater  exertions.  Scarcely  a  com- 
munion season  passed  by  without  receiving  some 
into  our  church.  Our  Asylum  was  prosperous ; 
our  village  was  assuming  a  more  decided  and  com- 
plete christian  tone ;  our  people  were  making  a 
better  impression  on  the  surrounding  population,  and 
acquiring  a  more  honourable  position;  our  schools 
were  exerting  a  power  we  had  never  before  been 
privileged  to  see ;  our  Church  had  just  been  built 
and  dedicated  to  God.  Our  number  was  full,  and 
with  a  fair  prospect  before  us  of  abundant  and  suc- 

16 


122  A    MEMOTxIAL     OF     THE 

cessful  labour.  We  had  built  the  foundation;  and 
looked  forward  to  the  noble  superstructure  which 
we  hoped  to  see  raised,  and  make  glad  the  new  Je- 
rusalem. 

Anticipating  an  abundant  harvest,  our  hearts 
glowed  with  love  at  the  bright  prospect,  when,  Avith 
startling  suddenness,  a  very  dark  cloud  appeared 
on  the  horizon  w^hich  threatened  disaster  and  disap- 
pointment to  all  these  bright  hopes  and  prospects. 
The  cloud  at  first  appeared  small,  and  may  be  com- 
pared to  the  cloud  of  the  sand  storms  which  are  so 
frequent  in  India.  But  as  it  approaches,  it  gathers 
strength, — expanding  and  spreading  itself  until  black- 
ness and  darkness  covers  the  whole  heavens.  You  see  it 
rolling  on  towards  you  in  all  its  fearful  fury,  until  it 
reaches  its  culminating  point,  when  the  heavens 
break  forth  into  rumbling  noises  and  vivid  flashes, 
and  pour  down  a  tempest  torrent,  which,  like  an 
avalanche,  threatens  destruction  and  desolation  to  all 
our  fond  hopes  and  brilliant  prospects. 

This  cloud  was  the  mutiny;  and  no  figure,  how- 
ever accurate,  can  convey  to  the  mind,  the  desola- 
tion and  misery  it  has  wrought  throughout  the  North- 
west Provinces  of  India.  It  was  the  last  burst  of 
Mahammadan  despair,  wrought  to  its  highest  pitch, 
and  aided  by  all  the  power  of  a  sinking  Brahminism. 
It  was  a  terrific  revolt,  permitted,  in  the  mysterious 
dispensation  of  God,  to  weaken  if  not  remove  the 
greatest  barrier  which  has  ever  in  any  part  of  the 
world  existed,  to  oppose  the  gospel  of  God's  Son, 
and  to  draw  the  attention  and  enlist  the  prayers  of 


MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES.  123 

his  people,  both  in  America  and  in  England,  more 
directly  to  India. 

It  is  a  sad  thought,  indeed,  that  such  a  painfid  and 
bitter  experience,  and  such  a  solemn  and  thrilling 
call  should  be  necessar}^  to  us,  only  to  do  what  duty 
and  nothing  else  required.  It  is  more  than  sad,  it 
is  humiliating,  that  such  scenes  as  have  been  enacted 
should  have  been  deemed  necessary  to  arouse  us  to 
a  proper  and  right  sense  of  our  neglect  of  duty. 
These  scenes,  who  can  characterize — and  their  atroci- 
ties, who  can  comprehend?  They  exceed,  in  kind 
and  degree,  the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholemew's  eve, 
and  are  scarcely  surpassed  by  those  which  distin- 
guished the  fall  of  Jerusalem. 

They  occasioned  a  shock  that  was  felt  in  every 
part  of  our  globe,  and  sent  a  thrill  of  horror  to  the 
hearts  of  Englishmen  everywhere.  They  exerted  a 
magnetic  influence  on  all  classes,  high  and  low,  rich 
and  poor;  agitating  to  its  very  centre  the  whole  of 
Great  Britain.  And  no  wonder,  for  the  blood  of  her 
best  sons  and  daughters  was  spilt,  and  in  such  a  way 
as  to  harrow  all  the  better  feelings  of  our  nature;  and 
more  must  flow  before  her  sovereignty  could  be  re- 
gained, and  peace  once  more  established. 

But  it  is  notour  purpose  to  detail  these  events,  or 
even  to  glance  at  their  history.  The  time  for  this 
has  not  yet  come.  When  the  public  mind  is  calmed 
down,  and  becomes  better  able  to  judge,  and  when 
the  future  discloses,  as  it  will,  the  secret  actions  and 
motives  of  the  mutineers,  this  history  will,  and  must 
be  given.     The  trial  of  the  old,  effete,  king  of  Delhi, 


124:  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

however,  has  revealed  something  tangible^  and  ena- 
bles us  to  see  some  of  the  main-springs  on  which  this 
great  tragedy  turned. 

With  reference  to  its  origin  and  extent,  there  are 
many  conflicting  opinions  extant,  which  time  will 
rectify.  It  is  not  wonderful  that  there  should  be 
errors  of  opinion,  and  discrepancy  of  views  in  rela- 
tion to  India  and  this  revolt !  For  this  great  Eastern 
empire  is  so  different,  both  physically  and  morally, 
from  all  Western  countries,  that  no  view  of  things 
pertaining  to  the  one  will  apply  to  the  other,  and  the 
great  majority  of  both  Americans  and  Europeans 
are  at  sea  at  once. 

As  Americans,  we  ought  to  understand  this  mat- 
ter, and  appreciate  the  difficulty  of  forming  any  just 
conception  and  estimate  of  the  state  of  things  in  In- 
dia, for  we  ourselves  have  suffered  so  much  from  the 
misrepresentations  of  foreigners,  and  their  misconcep- 
tions of  us  as  a  people  and  government,  as  to  make 
us  beware  how  we  cause  others  to  suffer  the  same 
things.  And  one  good  result  of  this  revolt  we  trust 
will  be  to  remove  the  ignorance  and  vagueness  of  our 
ideas  of  India  and  her  subjects.  These  are  now 
passing  away.  There  are  many  in  our  country,  who 
have  formed  their  ideas  of  India  from  the  highly 
wrought  and  beautiful  pictures  sketched  by  the  his- 
torian Macaulay,  and  published  in  the  Edinburgh 
lleview.  These  sketches  of  Clive  and  Warren  Has- 
tings have  received  perhaps  a  greater  circulation 
among  us  than  in  Great  Britain.  But  let  us  remem- 
ber that,  however  true  and  beautiful  these  sketches 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  125 

may  be,  they  are  only  true  of  India,  as  she  was  a 
hundred  years  ago,  and  not  as  she  now  is.  India  is 
no  more  now,  slow  as  have  been  the  changes  wrought, 
what  she  was  then,  than  America  is  what  she  was 
seventy  years  ago,  after  gaining  her  freedom  and  just 
emerging  into  a  new  being. 

Without  wishing  to  appear  as  the  advocate  of  the 
East  India  Company,  for  we  are  free  to  admit  that 
many  errors  have  existed,  and  some  still  exist,  and 
we  intend  in  another  place  remarking  on  these;  yet 
we  feel  that  truth  requires  us  to  say,  notwithstand- 
ing all  these,  the  government  has  been  a  great  bless- 
ing to  the  people,  and  of  late  years  has  been  steadily 
gaining  moral  strength,  and  advancing  rapidly  in  the 
estimation  of  such  as  know  her  best,  and  are  able  to 
appreciate  improvements  and  right  government. 

Every  one  conversant  with  the  rise  and  progress 
of  the  British  Empire  in  the  East,  must  have  been 
impressed  with  the  fact  that  India  was  taken  out  of 
the  hands  of  the  Portuguese  and  French,  both  of 
which  were  papistical  powers,  and  placed  under  the 
control  of  the  most  enlightened  and  truly  solid 
protestant  people  in  the  world.  This  was  not  the 
result  of  human  device  either,  but  of  a  higher  power, 
to  which  she  is  still  amenable.  Nor  has  God  destined 
Great  Britain  to  reach,  by  a  series  of  most  wonder- 
ful, and  in  many  respects,  most  m3^sterious  steps, to 
an  empire,  by  means  of  which  she  now  controls  180 
millions  of  people,  without  a  design  commensurate 
with  the  prospects  and  numbers  of  so  many  souls. 
The  destiny  of  Britain,  therefore,  in  India  is  one  of 


126  A    MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

the  most  exalted  character.  She  does  not  hold  In- 
dia for  selfish  or  base  purposes,  but  to  bless  the  peo- 
ple with  good  and  wise  laws;  to  protect  them  in 
their  just  rights;  to  develope  the  resources  of  the 
country,  and  promote  the  happiness  of  her  subjects; 
to  disseminate  learning  and  useful  arts;  and,  above 
all,  to  use  all  legitimate  means  to  spread  the  pure 
light  of  gospel  truth. 

That  she  has  fulfilled  this  high  destiny,  no  one 
will  pretend  to  assert;  and  that  for  this  she  is  to  be 
condenmed,  all  will  agree.  And  that  God  will  ac- 
complish his  purposes  through  her  w^e  firmly  be- 
lieve, and  we  cannot  but  think  that  he  is  accom- 
plishing, in  the  most  speedy  manner,  by  the  recent 
and  fearfully  afflictive  dispensation  of  his  providence, 
this  happy  consummation.  Still  we  must  not  forget 
w^hat  has  been  done,  though  that  may  not  reach  to 
its  fullest  extent,  and  thus  fail  to  comprehend  the  ad 
vantages  and  benefits  already  gained. 

Need  we  state  that  in  the  advancement  made,  both 
suttee  and  inf^inticide  have  been  abohshed,  and  that 
gang  robberies  and  thuggism  have  been  repressed  ? 
Is  it  not  a  step  in  the  right  direction,  that  many  re- 
volting Hindu  festivals  and  still  more  vile  practices 
have  been  suppressed,  and  over  every  one  changing 
his  creed,  the  segis  of  law  and  protection  is  thrown,  so 
that  there  is  no  longer  a  forfeiture  of  property  in- 
curred by  the  performance  of  a  conscientious  duty? 
Not  to  speak  of  the  influence  wrought  by  the  introduc- 
tion of  canals,  railways,  and  telegraphic  wires,  and 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  127 

the  inauguration  of  new  universities,  recognizing  the 
word  of  God,  and  filled  with  christian  professors. 

Need  the  author  tell,  as  a  missionary,  that  the  ful- 
lest liberty  was  afforded  him  and  his  associates  for 
the  successful  accomplishment  of  their  work?  Do  not 
our  pages  afford  evidence  of  this?  We  were  per- 
mitted to  travel  from  one  end  of  India  to  the  other, 
without  let  or  hindrance. 

The  greatest  change  however  produced  has  been 
manifested  by  Europeans  themselves,  who  have  as- 
sumed their  right  position  as  christian  men.  There 
was  a  time  when  it  was  thought  commendable  to  act 
more  like  heathens  than  christians,  but  that  time 
has  passed  away.  In  this  respect  India  has  greatly 
altered  and  improved  of  late  years.  When  Brown 
and  Martyn  first  went  to  India,  they  had  to  adver- 
tise in  the  newspapers,  to  find  out  whether  a  suffi- 
cient number  of  people  could  be  gathered  to  unite 
with  them  in  the  formation  of  a  prayer  meeting. 
Now  there  is  scarcely  a  station  without  its  church, 
and  the  ordinances  of  religion. 

The  names  of  Wheeler,  Havelock,  Lawrence, 
Tucker,  and  a  host  of  others,  of  equal  merit,  if  not 
of  equal  celebrity,  are  too  well  known  to  the  chris- 
tian public  of  America,  and  the  world,  to  need  more 
particular  mention.  Their  christian  characters  and 
heroic  deeds  can  never  be  forgotten,  and  their  names 
will  go  down  to  posterity,  as  the  defenders  of  chris^ 
tian  ffiith,  as  well  as  the  defenders  of  outraged  India. 
It  is  with  no  ordinary  j^leasure  that  we  here  re- 
cord the  tribute  of  respect  paid  to  the  memory  of 


128  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

Havelock,  the  son-in-law  of  the  Serampore  Mission- 
ary, Marshman,  by  the  city  of  New  York.  The 
flags  on  the  City  Hall,  and  of  all  the  ships  in  har- 
bour, were  hoisted  at  half-mast  on  the  27th  January, 
1858,  to  honour  publicly  the  memory  of  this  illus- 
trious christian  hero,  and  the  tribute  is  the  more 
deserving  of  consideration  and  mention,  as  it  was 
intended  for  him,  not  only  as  an  individual,  but  as 
the  representative  of  our  English  brethren  in  their 
great  sufferings  and  triumph  over  sepoy  fiends,  and 
their  Nana  Sahib  compeers.  We  rejoice  in  this,  for 
it  will  do  more  to  cement  the  union  of  feeling,  which 
should  exist,  than  any  thing  else,  for  it  was  the  spon- 
taneous exhibition  of  family  and  blood  feeling. 

We  have  adduced  these  facts  to  shew  the  differ- 
ence between  what  India  was,  in  Olive's  and  Hastings' 
time,  and  what  it  now  is  :  and  also  to  shew  that 
those  who  accuse  the  government  of  cruelty  and 
oppression  are  mistaken  in  their  views.  This  is  un- 
true in  any  sense,  and  especially  in  the  sense  that 
these  were  the  causes  of  the  mutiny.  The  govern- 
ment is  more  fraternal  and  kind,  and  its  greatest  error 
and  weakness  may  be  attributed  to  over  indulgence,  ra- 
ther than  to  severity.  Nor  can  we  believe  that  the  great 
majority  of  the  people  are  opposed  to  the  govern- 
ment, but  regard  it  with  satisfaction,  if  not  favour. 

As  to  love  for  the  English,  or  any  body  else,  on 
the  part  of  the  natives,  Ave  do  not  assert,  for  we 
know  that  the  heathen  are  "without  affection;"  and 
yet  we  believe  that  the  British  government  is  re- 
garded with  much  favour  by  the  people  generally ', 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  129 

for  this  reason,  that  they  enjoy  not  only  protection, 
but  are  preserved  from  the  horrors  of  native  rule, 
and  the  rapacities  and  caprices  of  native  rulers. 
And  any  one  at  all  familiar  with  the  horror  of  the 
one,  and  the  rapacity  and  caprice  of  the  other,  will 
not  wonder  that  the  present  rule  and  rulers  of  In- 
dia are  regarded  as  blessings,  and  considered  with 
kind  regard ;  for,  in  comparison  with  all  former  dy- 
nasties, they  are  immeasurably  superior  in  every 
point  of  view. 

The  public  mind  since  the  mutiny  has  been  enter- 
tained with  instances  of  oppression,  and  by  these 
means  an  effort  has  been  made  to  stigmatize  the 
government.  That  there  have  been  examples  of 
maladministration  and  misrule  on  the  part  of  indi- 
viduals connected  with  the  government,  we  admit ; 
but  are  these  instances  so  rare  here  as  to  warrant 
surprise  and  condemnation?  And  in  comparison 
with  all  former  native  governments  in  India,  these 
were  certainly  few  and  far  between,  and  never  were 
sufficient  to  produce  so  strong  a  feehng  of  dislike  as 
to  cause  a  mutiny. 

The  defalcation  of  a  banker  here  and  there  is  not 
sufficient  to  account  for  the  panic  which  occurred 
the  beginning  of  this  year.  Whilst  this  was  sweep- 
ing over  our  country,  and  men  looking  aghast  at 
each  other  as  each  day  revealed  something  new  to 
its  strength  and  extent,  there  was  much  speculation 
as  to  its  cause ;  but  it  was  so  sudden  and  so  ubi- 
quitous, reaching  England,  France,  and  even  Hol- 
land, that  no  sufficient  cause  could  be  found  satis- 


130  A      MEMORIAL     OF      THE 

fcictoiy.  And  was  it  governments  that  were  at  fault, 
or  individuals  ?  The  panic  and  mutiny  have  some 
points  in  common,  which  may  serve  to  illustrate  the 
danger  of  making  a  hasty  and  censorious  judgment 
in  the  matter,  and  lead  us  to  give  the  subject  a  more 
calm  and  serious  examination.  The  great  and  pro- 
minent actors  in  the  mutiny  have  been  Mahamma- 
dans  and  Brahmins,  and  this  fjict  furnishes  us  with 
two  of  the  main  causes,  both  of  which  deserve  con- 
sideration. 

1.  The  animus  of  Islamism,  and  its  effects  on  its 
adherents,  must  not  be  overlooked.  Pride,  bigotry, 
and  fanaticism  are  its  most  distinguishing  influences. 
As  a  system,  it  has  two  marked  elements,  distinct 
and  yet  inseparable.  These  are  what  may  be  styled 
its  military  and  religious  elements :  for  it  is  a  reli- 
gious S3^stem,  military  in  all  its  strongest  features  ; 
and  a  military  system,  clothed  in  the  garb  and  sup- 
ported by  all  the  deep  and  solemn  sanctions  of  reli- 
gion. The  Koran,  or  the  Book,  as  Mahammadans 
like  to  call  it,  is  artfully  adapted  to  the  development 
of  these  two  systems.  As  interpreted  by  their  own 
expositors,  it  has  not  done  its  appropriate  work  on 
the  heart  of  any  one,  if  it  has  not  made  him  a  fero- 
cious bigot,  and  changed  every  thing  within  him  into 
the  nature  of  a  tige7\ 

To  a  Mussalman,  doubt  is  sin ;  and  Diith  in  the 
teachings  of  their  prophet  as  revealed  in  the  Koran, 
the  main-spring  of  their  religion.  Beason  is  nothing. 
Every  true  follower  is  taught  to  assume  with  un- 
swerving confidence  that,    Islam    is  not  only  the 


MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES.  131 

last  and  best,  but  also  the  closing  or  final  effort  of 
Allah  to  mature  and  adapt  a  system  of  religion  to 
the  wants  of  mankind,  and  that  it  must  be  spread 
by  every  possible  means  to  the  ends  of  the  Avorld ; 
and,  consequently,  wherever  it  feels  itself  capable 
of  putting  forth  aggressive  force,  as  in  Turkey  and 
Persia,  it  goes  forth  with  the  sword  in  the  right,  and 
the  Koran  in  the  left  hand,  and  presents  the  only 
and  simple  alternative  to  all  who  have  not  embraced 
it, — tribute  or  death. 

The  Al-Kitab,  or  Koran,  is  not  deficient  in  its 
teachings  on  the  importance  and  merit  of  prayer, 
fisting,  and  alms-giving,  in  praise  of  which  all  Ma- 
hammadans  delight  to  discourse.  But  both  Maham- 
mad  and  his  commentators  have  declared  their  esti- 
mate of  the  relative  importance  of  these  duties,  by 
saying  that  "  the  sword  is  the  key  of  heaven  and 
hell — one  drop  of  Mood  shed,  or  one  night  spent  in 
arms  (for  God  and  the  prophet,)  has  more  merit  in 
it  than  two  whole  months  of  fasting ;  and  whoever 
shall  be  killed  in  battle  all  his  sins  are  forgiven,  and 
in  the  resurrection  his  wounds  shall  be  resplendent 
as  vermihon  and  odoriferous  as  the  musk  of  Kho- 
ten."  These  extracts  show  the  animus  of  the  Mus- 
salman  portion  of  the  Indian  community,  and  with 
such  sentiments  filling  their  minds  and  hearts,  it 
cannot  be  considered  strange  that  the  elements  of 
mutiny  were  easily  and  naturally  incited. 

With  this  there  was  also  associated  another  feel- 
ing of  an  important  nature.  They  w^ere  the  last 
ruhng  power^  and  felt  their  lost  position  most  keenly. 


132  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

They  looked  upon  the  English  as  usurpers  of  power 
and  position  which  belonged  to  them ;  and  this  was 
heightened  by  the  fact  that  the  present  rule  was  so 
mild  and  just,  as  day  by  day  to  remove  all  hope  of 
future  change.  Let  it  be  remembered,  then,  that 
ever  since  the  British  power  became  paramount, 
Islamism  has  been  in  the  position  of  a  tiger  in  a 
cage,  impatient  of  confinement,  but  watching  an  op- 
portunity for  escape.  That  opportunity  was  impa- 
tiently waited  for,  and  seized  when  the  new  greased 
paper  for  cartridges  gave  the  means  of  enlisting  in 
their  favour  the  high  caste  portion  of  their  Hindu 
countrymen,  w^hose  fears  of  losing  caste  made  them 
the  willing  and  docile  tools  of  Mahammadans. 

We  are  thus  brought  to  the  consideration  of  an- 
other of  the  main  causes  for  the  revolt. 

2.  The  Brahmin  element  was  absolutely  necessary 
to  the  successful  completion  of  the  Mussalman  ani- 
mus, and  possessed  a  strong  affinity  to  its  tiger  na- 
ture. And  though  it  had  not  the  military  aspira- 
tions and  courage  of  Islam,  it  however  felt  in  equal 
measure  its  degradation  and  loss  of  power  and  influ- 
ence. As  long  as  the  British  power  w^as  in  the  as- 
cendancy, and  its  Christian  influences  promoted,  it 
was  regarded  with  feelings  of  hatred,for  the  glory  of 
Brhaminism  was  eclipsed,  and  all  its  high  honours  and 
distinctions  trodden  in  the  dust.  And  this,  too,  be 
it  remembered,  notwithstanding  the  strong  eflbrt  on 
the  part  of  government  to  instil  their  avowed  doc- 
trine of  religious  neutrahty,  and  their  great  sensi- 
tiveness on  this  subject. 


MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES.  133 

But  what  availed  all  their  niceness  of  doctrine 
and  perception,  so  long  as  justice  was  dealt  to  every 
man  without  regard  to  caste  ?  British  jails  revealed 
statistics  and  facts  which  covered  Brahminism  w^ith 
shame  and  confusion,  and  British  gibbets  were  not 
exempted  from  the  sight  of  dangling  Brahmin  car- 
casses. The  Sudra  in  British  Courts  stood  on  the 
same  footing  as  the  highest  caste  Brahmin,  and  de- 
fied his  opponent  to  his  fiice,  and  humbled  him  when 
he  could.  In  this  w^ay  a  blow  w\as  struck  at  Brah- 
minical  influence,  which  maddened  this  lordly  race 
and  made  them  ripe  for  revolt.  Under  all  former 
governments  they  w^ere  not  only  protected,  but 
maintained  a  position  above  rulers  and  kings.  They 
could  not  suffer  disgrace,  defeat,  or  death.  As  a 
class  they  had  the  entire  moulding  of  society  in 
their  own  hands,  and  using  this  power  to  their  own 
advantage,  had  so  skilfully  shaped  it  as  to  bring  the 
entire  masses  to  their  own  feet  with  no  hope  of  ever 
escaping  from  their  power. 

But  under  the  British  rule,  a  new  element  was 
introduced,  which  was,  with  or  without  design,  effi- 
cacious in  their  sight  of  evil,  and  only  evil.  The 
very  presence  of  foreigners,  whom  they  regarded  as 
impure  and  proflme,  was  a  source  of  repugnance. 
But  this  was  greatly  increased  when  they  beheld 
their  dominancy,  and  realized  that  they  would  not 
only  neutralize  their  influence,  but  transfer  their 
honours  to  the  low  and  unclean,  as  they  considered 
the  common  people.  This  was  a  cup  too  bitter  for 
tiiera  to  taste,  and  brought  their  capacity  for  endu- 


134  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

ranee  to  its  severest  test.  Is  it  wonderful  then  that 
they  were  willing  to  complete  an  alliance  with  those 
whom,  though  they  had  always  regarded  with  bitter- 
ness and  hostilit}^,  the}^  felt  would  give  them,  especially 
as  allies  and  abettors  of  the  change,  their  old  position 
of  caste  and  influence  ? 

We  would  remark  however  that  owing  to  this 
spirit  of  hostility  and  bitterness,  well  known  to  all, 
the  union  of  these  two  classes' had  always  been  re- 
garded as  impracticable,  if  not  impossible.  And  the 
sequel,  or  rather  the  first  Avorkings  of  it,  afforded 
strong  and  conclusive  evidence  of  the  justness  of  the 
opinion  formed  of  its  impracticability.  For  no  soon- 
er had  the  combination  been  formed  at  Bareilly, 
than  opposition  and  warfare  began  to  be  manifested. 
At  the  very  commencement,  the  Mussalmans  raised 
the  green  flag  of  Islam,  and  the  poor  Hindu  soon 
learned  who  were  most  to  be  feared,  his  former 
rulers  or  present  confederates.  Acts  of  perfidy  and 
cruelt}'^  were  soon  manifested,  and  the  poor  Hindus 
had  not  long  to  wait  to  discover  that  their  temples 
were  no  more  sacred  and  safe  in  the  sight  of  their 
compeers,  than  were  the  churches  of  the  Christians. 

Both  of  these  parties,  Mahammadans  and  Brah- 
mins hated  the  British  for  the  introduction  of  what 
they  considered  Christianity,  not  in  its  religious  sense, 
so  much  as  its  elevating  power.  Whatever  distinc- 
tions we  may  make,  and  think  plain  enough  to  be 
free  from  any  disorganizing  tendencies,  it  is  proper 
to  observe  are  not  so  regarded  by  others ;  and  so 
it  was  with  these  two  classes.     The  government  were 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  135 

particular  to  inform  the  people  that  they  had  noth- 
ing to  do  with  Christianity,  as  a  S3^stem  of  religion; 
but  the  people,  unused  to  distinctions  of  this  kind, 
attributed  to  Christianity,  the  leveUing  influences  of 
foreign  rule,  and  even-handed  justice.  Their  very 
colleges,  from  which  Christianity  was  excluded,  and 
in  which  the  Shastras  and  Koran  were  taught,  con- 
tributed to  rivet  this  impression  on  the  people.  They 
taught  and  elevated  men  of  low  caste.  They  thus 
gave  them  an  energy  of  character,  an  exaltation  of 
mind,  and  a  capacity  for  literary  and  scientific  at- 
tainments, which  must  eventually  overturn  all  their 
avowed  and  settled  principles,  and  result  in  an  entire 
reversion  of  every  thing  favourable  to  their  cherished 
system  of  society. 

These  two  classes  were  unanimous  in  their  views 
and  feelings  of  Christianity.  They  hated  it  for  the 
severe  system  of  morals  it  inculcated,  the  restraints 
it  imposed,  and  the  whole  system  of  revolutionizing 
tendencies  they  imagined  it  contained,  and  had 
power  to  exert.  There  can  be  no  doubt  they  saw 
and  felt,  whatever  may  have  been  the  estimate  of 
their  Christian  rulers,  that  the  British  government  in 
India  was  the  guardian  and  representative  of  Chris- 
tianity there,  and  that  it  not  only  sheltered  its  advo- 
cates, but  so  protected  them  that  no  native  subject 
could  either  touch  or  hinder  those  employed  in  its 
direct  propagation.  They  were  encouraged  so  to 
think,  because  they  saw  the  government  in  all  its 
officers,  wearing  the  garb  and  dress  of  Christianity, 
associating  freely  with  the  propagators  of  it,  and  in 


136  A    MEMORIAL     OF    THE 

a  great  variety  of  ways  patronizinp;  it  more  or  less 
avowedly.  For  these  reasons,  the  government  was, 
by  the  great  majority  of  the  native  population,  re- 
garded as  the  patron  and  fountain  of  authority  of  the 
Christian  religion.  These  opinions  were  formed 
without  any  reference  to  the  light  in  which  the  gov- 
ernment and  its  officers  viewed  it,  and  in  the  teeth  of 
affirmations  to  the  contrary,  and  prominently  made 
known  on  all  occasions.  In  their  object  and  effort 
therefore  to  free  themselves  from  all  the  evils  they 
dreaded,  they  aimed  their  blow  at  the  government. 

There  is  another  consideration  affecting  both  of 
these  classes,  the  Brahmins  and  upper  orders  of 
Mahammadans,  and  that  is,  the  deprivation  of  official 
rank.  They  saw  and  felt  that  all  positions  of  power 
and  emolument  were  occupied,  for  prudential  and 
other  reasons,  by  foreigners,  and  only  those  of  a 
very  subordinate  and  inferior  character  were  intrus- 
ted to  the  natives.  And  though  they  knew,  flxr  bet- 
ter even  than  the  Europeans  did,  the  hazard  of  re- 
lying on  native  fidelity  in  the  higher  classes  of  offi- 
cers, still  this  did  not  remove  the  bitterness  thereby 
engendered,  or  prevent  the  desire  for  their  occupancy. 
And  when  such  a  feeling  of  bitterness  is  engendered, 
the  mind  will  occupy  itself  with  devising  ways  and 
means  of  redress. 

With  an  object  before  their  minds,  there  will  be 
no  lack  of  contrivances,  however  disfigured  with 
falsehood  and  rancour,  for  the  Hindus  as  a  race  are 
remarkable  proficients  in  the  art  of  scheming. 

In  this  way  they  pondered  over  the  great  dispa- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  Id/ 

rity  of  numbers,  and  were  impressed  by  the  com- 
paratively small  and  insignificant  groups  of  foreign- 
ers who  were  ruling  over  them,  the  untold  millions 
of  natives,  and  singular  enough,  too,  by  means  fur- 
nished by  themselves.  This  would  be  no  new 
thought,  for  they  not  only  read  it  in  English  news- 
papers, but  heard  it  in  English  circles;  for  it  was 
everywhere  spoken  of  as  an  unheard-of  thing  in  the 
annals  of  the  world,  and  the  anomaly  of  a  few 
strangers  being  able  to  hold  in  subjection  for  so 
many  years  such  a  people  and  by  such  means,  was 
a  common  topic  among  all  classes. 

Besides  this,  every  year  was  imparting  to  the 
native  soldiers  and  native  officers  (the  sepoys)  a 
larger  measure  of  the  vigour  and  intelligence  of 
their  European  superiors.  Their  habits  of  daily  in- 
tercourse with  both  European  officers,  and  sciences 
in  their  military  applications,  tended  to  give  them 
confidence  and  feel  their  power;  for  their  European 
ofHcers  could  not  spend  hours  daily  in  teaching  them 
military  tactics,  and  exhibit  their  superior  powers 
and  advantages,  without  imparting  to  them  some  of 
their  power  and  prowess.  In  this  way  the  sepoys, 
who  are  Mahammadans  and  Hindus  of  high  caste, 
began  to  realize  their  power  and  feel  that  they  were 
masters  of  India,  and  like  the  Pr[)etorian  Guards  of 
ancient  Rome  could  either  keep  or  give  away  the 
Empire. 

The  time  for  the  experiment  was  hastened  by  the 
affair  of  the  greased  cartridges,  and  in  the  early 
part  of  1857  the  first  scene  was  enacted  at  Barrack- 

18 


138  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

pore  and  renewed  at  Meerut  and  Delhi,  at  both  of 
which  places  it  was  disfigured  by  murder,  lust,  and 
brutality.  It  gradually  approached  Futtehgurh,  ap- 
pearing again  at  Allygurh  and  Mynpoorie,  only  forty 
miles  distant. 

From  this  time,  in  May,  a  series  of  bloody  events 
occurred  which  the  imagination  cannot  picture,  and 
the  very  mention  of  them  even  fills  the  heart  with 
terror  and  indignation.  Every  abomination  reigned 
unchecked — officers  were  murdered  at  their  mess — 
congregations  were  butchered  in  their  Churches,  and 
judges,  tried  b}^  mock  juries,  were  hung  on  the  gal- 
lows. Some  died  by  the  sword,  some  in  flames ;  and 
others,  refined  and  delicate  English  ladies,  wives 
and  sisters,  in  modes  too  horrible  for  description. 
The  news  of  these  diabolical  acts  reached  our  be- 
loved missionaries  at  Euttehgurh,  and  caused  deep 
pain  and  bitter  anguish.  They  met  and  pra3^ed — 
they  devised  means  of  escape,  and  counselled  toge- 
ther as  to  what  appeared  to  be  the  best  plan.  But 
not  relying  on  these,  they  daily  and  hourly  impor- 
tuned God  for  wisdom  and  direction. 

As  we  attempt  to  recall  their  feelings  and  thoughts, 
as  expressed  in  their  letters,  our  hearts  are  filled 
with  sorrow  too  deep  for  expression.  The  suspense 
was  terrible,  not  knowing  wdiat  moment  they  might 
be  murdered.  And  this  was  not  a  sudden  surprise, 
but  continued  for  some  time.  Day  after  day  they 
liad  to  realize  death,  and  that,  too,  of  a  cruel  and 
bloody  nature.  Night  after  night  they  were  kept 
in  this  state  of  alarm. 


MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES.  idU 

Daring  all  this  time  they  had  to  endure  a  double 
suffering  in  hearing  the  taunts  of  Ma.hamniadans  to 
themselves  and  native  preachers ;  for  the  Mussal- 
mans  gnashed  their  teeth  at  them,  and  longed  for 
the  time  to  come  when  they  could  rise  and  butcher 
them.  This  time  had  not  come,  and  yet  they  could 
say,  "  W/ie?'e  is  your  Jesus  noiv?  We  will  sliorily  shoto 
what  luill  become  of  the  infidel  dogs!'  Only  those  who 
heard  this,  can  realize  the  horror  and  sadness  it 
caused  to  the  hearts  of  the  brethren  who  delighted 
to  preach  Jesus.  They  would  not,  and  could  not, 
leave  the  native  Christians  unless  forced  to  do  it. 
Though  danger  threatened  them  less,  yet  how  could 
the}^  part  from  those  over  whom  God  had  placed 
them  as  overseers  ?  How  touching  and  heroic  is 
their  behaviour,  viewed  in  this  light ! 

To  fight  and  die  with  loyal  friends  and  followers, 
is  a  small  thing  compared  with  the  fortitude  shown 
in  lying  down  night  after  night  with  mutinous  and 
murderous  men,  ready  and  anxious  to  dye  their 
hands  in  the  blood  of  Christians.  It  has  been 
thought  a  high  proof  of  courage  to  advance  against 
hostile  batteries,  but  how  much  more  heroic  to 
stand  alone  amid  yelling  and  blood-thirsty  enemies, 
rather  than  desert  their  post !  We  cannot  but  think 
that  their  sufferings  for  the  three  weeks  previous 
to  their  embarkation,  far  exceeded  in  anguish  the 
last  sad  scene  of  their  earthly  pain.  It  was  a  dail}^ 
death. 

There  were  no  European  troops  at  Futtehgurh 
and  only  one  native  regiment,  which  was  considered 


140  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

more  staunch  than  other  native  regiments,  from  the 
fact  that  it  had  served  in  Burmah,  and  distinguished 
itself  for  its  fidelity  in  the  late  war.  The  alarm 
felt  was  from  the  large  bodies  of  mutineers,  either 
from  Delhi,  Bareill}^  or  Oudh,  who  it  was  rumoured 
were  near  and  might  attack  and  murder  them  at  any 
moment.  They  kept  a  constant  watch,  patroled 
their  bungalows  every  night,  and  kept  their  horses 
harnessed  and  ready  for  flight. 

'^  On  the  morning  of  June  30,"  writes  Mr.  Ful- 
lerton,  "  the  regiment  at  the  station  showed  signs 
of  an  intention  to  mutiny,  and  that  night  the  Euro- 
pean officers  slept  in  the  lines  with  the  sepoys. 
Colonel  Smith  made  every  exertion  to  keep  them 
from  throwing  off  their  allegiance,  and  in  this  he 
would  have  succeeded  if  it  had  not  been  for  the 
fact  that  half  of  the  regiment  was  composed  of  new 
recruits.  The  old  soldiers  were  disposed  to  remain 
true  to  their  colours,  but  the  recruits  wished  at 
once  to  join  the  rebels.  The  next  morning  they 
seized  the  treasury  and  carried  it  to  the  parade 
ground,  and  were  in  an  open  state  of  mutin}^  The 
brave  old  Colonel,  however,  still  remained  with 
them,  trying  to  bring  them  back  to  their  allegiance. 
In  this  he  so  fir  succeeded  that  they  promised,  and 
sealed  it  with  a  most  solemn  oath,  that  if  the  past 
were  forgiven  they  would  remain  true  to  him — a 
promise  and  oath  which  they  most  shamefully  broke 
a  few  days  afterwards." 

During  this  same  day,  the  3d  of  June,  informa- 
tion was  received  at  Futtehgurh  that  the  troops  at 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  141 

Bareilly  and  Shahjelianpore,  only  forty  miles  dis- 
tant, had  mutinied,  and  that  a  body  of  the  Oudh 
mutineers,  consisting  of  an  infantry  and  cavalry 
corps,  were  marching  into  the  station.  This  caused 
great  consternation.  The  Shahjehanpore  massacre 
was  attended  with  very  painful  circumstances,  for  it 
took  place  on  the  Sabbath  and  during  divine  ser- 
vice. Both  minister,  the  Rev.  J.  McCallum,  our 
beloved  and  intimate  friend  and  fellow  labourer,  and  his 
people  were  slain  in  the  Church,  a  beautiful  little 
building  not  entirely  finished,  though  used  for  some 
time  and  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  the  one  only 
living  and  true  God.  Of  this  little  congregation 
engaged  in  worship,  only  one  escaped  to  tell  the  fate 
of  his  fellow  worshippers. 

On  the  night  of  the  3d  a  consultation  was  held, 
and  it  was  considered  absolutely  necessary  to  start 
for  Cawnpore ;  and  as  the  boats  were  secured,  it  was 
settled  that  a  start  should  be  made  early  in  the 
morning.  Some  spent  the  night  on  board,  the  boats 
and  others  remained  in  the  bungalows  on  the  bank 
of  the  river.  Our  missionaries  went  to  the  house 
of  an  old  friend,  Mr.  Maclean,  who  lived  near  the 
Mission  premises  and  close  to  the  river.  But  they 
could  not  part  with  the  native  Christians,  without 
coming  back  to  encourage  and  strengthen  them  for 
the  trials  which  awaited  them. 

We  are  told  that  in  the  night  Mr.  Campbell  re- 
turned, and  walked  for  several  hours  in  the  garden 
with  the  native  brethren,  advising  them  and  trying 
to  streno-then  their  faith.     He  told  them  he  had 


142  A      MEMORIAL     OF      THE 

little  hope  himself  of  escnping,  but  that  he  felt  less 
concern  about  himself  than  he  did  for  them.  They 
speak  of  his  return  and  the  advice  he  gave  them 
with  much  gratitude. 

One  of  these  native  Christians,  Ishwuree  Dass,  in 
his  narrative  of  the  outbreak  at  Futtehgurh,  says  : 
''  A  few  minutes  before  the  missionary  families  left 
the  premises,  I  had  an  interview  with  Messrs.  Free- 
man and  Campbell.  Mr.  Freeman  had  his  eyes  full 
of  tears.  Mr.  Campbell  would  have  rather  laid 
down  his  life  on  the  spot.  He  did  not  seem  much 
inclined  to  leave  the  place,  and  asked  me  whether 
they  did  right  in  going  away.  I  replied  it  was  their 
duty  to  do  all  they  could  for  their  safety.  He  said 
there  was  merely  a  bare  chance  for  escape,  as  the 
whole  coast  was  lined  with  rebellious  Zamindars. 
When  he  was  taking  his  leave,  I  reminded  him  that 
'  the  Lord  reigneth.'  '  That  is  true,'  he  replied, '  but 
blood  may  be  shed.'  He  was  anxious,  on  account 
of  Mrs.  Campbell,  (who  was  always  of  delicate 
health,  and  at  that  time  more  so,)  and  his  two  little 
children.  For  his  part  he  was  ready  to  be  cut  in 
pieces.  As  none  of  the  Hindu  and  Mahammadan 
servants  would  go  with  the  missionaries,  on  account 
of  their  families  that  would  be  left  behind  in  dan- 
ger, three  of  the  native  Christians  accompanied 
them." 

All  the  Europeans  did  not  leave  at  this  time,  and 
some  of  those  who  did,  returned  and  remained  at 
the  station.  But  they  did  not  fare  much  better,  as 
on  the  18th  of  June  the  sepoys  of  the  tenth  regi- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  143 

ment  released  all  the  convicts  of  the  jail,  and  the 
little  party  of  Europeans  fled  to  the  Fort  for  pro- 
tection. This  fort  was  twice  undermined,  and  in 
such  a  low  position  as  to  be  overlooked  by  the 
enemy;  and  just  one  month  after  the  first  party  left 
Futtehgurh,  on  the  4  th  of  July,  they  all  took  to  boats. 
They  were  fired  upon  almost  immediately  after  start- 
ing, and  were  pursued  by  the  sepoys.  They  num- 
bered one  hundred  and  ten,  and  with  the  exception  of 
only  two,  all  perished  either  from  drowning,  or  sword 
and  shot.  The  whole  loss  of  life,  including  the 
tw^o  parties,  amounted  to  two  hundred  and  thirty-four. 
The  Mission  premises,  with  all  the  other  private 
and  public  property,  w^ere  destroyed  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  19th  of  June.  The  loss  of  the  Mission 
alone  amounting  to  over  thirty  thousand  dollars. 
For  a  description  of  the  desolation  wrought,  we 
must  refer  to  Mr.  Fuller  ton,  who  visited  Futtehgurh 
early  in  January  of  this  year  for  the  purpose  of 
visiting  the  native  Christians,  and  recovering,  if  pos- 
sible, some  of  the  Mission  property.     He  writes : — 

On  reaching  Futtehgurb,  I  made  my  way  at  once  to  Ruklia,  expect- 
ing to  find  it  unoccupied,  save  by  our  native  Cbristians,  but  what  was 
my  astonishment  to  find  it  the  head-quarters  of  the  Commander-in-chief! 
Ten  thousand  British  soldiers,  and  almost  as  many  camp  followers,  are 
encamped  in  and  about  the  premises.  Their  canvas  houses  stretch  far 
away  to  the  south  and  west,  covering  all  the  land  belonging  to  the 
Mission,  and  filling  the  large  mango  groves  beyond  our  little  burial 
ground.  Every  place  swarms  with  oxen,  buffaloes,  horses,  camels,  and 
elephants  ;  while  artillery  wagons,  baggage  wagons,  and  private  convey- 
ances in  vast  numbers  are  found  wherever  there  is  room  for  them  to  stand. 

My  first  business  was  to  look  for  our  native  Christians,  but  a  glance 


144  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

at  the  state  of  the  Mission  premises  said  to  me  louder  tban  words  could 
speak,  ''  They  can't  be  here." 

There  is  not  a  roof,  a  door,  or  a  window,  or  even  a  piece  of  wood  as 
large  as  a  walking  stick  in  the  place.  The  bungalows  occupied  by  the 
missionaries,  the  old  Church,  the  orphanage,  the  tent  manufactory,  and 
the  Christian  village  have  been  involved  in  one  common  ruin.  Some 
of  the  walls  of  these  buildings  have  fallen  down,  filling  the  rooms  wn"th 
heaps  of  mbbish  ;  others  are  leaning  and  ready  to  fall ;  and  still  others 
are  so  cracked  and  broken  that  they  will  probably  have  to  come  down 
before  they  can  be  repaired.  The  walls  and  steeple  of  the  new  Church 
are  still  standing ;  but  its  roof  has  been  destroyed,  and  its  timbers  and 
every  thing  movable  taken  away. 

The  first  place  I  entered  was  the  bungalow  recently  occupied  by  the 
Freemans.  Here  the  Walshes  and  the  Seelys  welcomed  us  to  their  field 
of  labour  seven  years  ago,  and  here  two  years  ago  we  met  nearly  all 
the  brethren  of  our  Mission.  Every  room  had  its  associations,  and  the 
contrast  between  the  past  and  the  present  filled  my  soul  with  sadness. 
I  passed  on  into  the  orphanage,  at  the  back  part  of  the  house.  Here 
we  had  often  seen  Mrs.  Walsh  at  her  labours ;  and  here  the  Master 
said  to  dear  Mrs.  Freeman, 

"  Servant  of  God,  well  done, 
Rest  from  thy  blest  employ." 

The  place  was  filled  with  oxen  ;  I  looked  at  it  but  a  moment  and  then 
turned  away.  I  next  directed  my  steps  to  the  bungalow  in  which  the 
McMullins  lived  at  the  time  of  the  outbreak.  Here  we  had  lived  three 
months,  awaiting  our  baggage  on  our  first  arrival  in  the  country. 
Here  the  Campbells  lived  after  us ;  and  here  I  saw  them  surrounded 
by  their  three  beautiful  children  two  years  ago.  The  walls  of  their 
drawing  room  sheltered  now  an  elephant  from  the  cold  west  wind,  and 
other  parts  of  the  building  were  occupied  as  a  stable  for  oxen. 

As  I  could  not  find  the  living,  I  paid  a  visit  to  the  home  of  the  dead. 
A  short  walk  brouglit  me  to  our  little  Mission  grave-yard.  Here  lie 
the  remains  of  dear  Mrs.  Seely,  whom  all  loved  who  knew  her.  As  I 
approached  her  grave,  the  recollections  of  the  past  were  so  vivid,  that 
I  felt  that  she  must  rise  and  meet  me,  with  one  of  the  smiles  of  welcome 
with  which  she  was  ever  wont  to  meet  lier  friends  ;  and  although  the  feel- 
ing was  not  realized,  I  could  not  help  saying  to  myself,  "  She  is  not  dead, 
but  sleepeth."     Here,  too,  the  hand  of  the  destroyer  has  been  busy,  her 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  145 

grave  remains  untouched,  but  the  tomb  over  it  has  been  broken  to 
pieces  and  carried  away. 

"When  I  remembered  that  it  was  for  these  rebels  that  she  gave  up  the 
endearments  of  home,  and  severed  Ihe  ties  that  bound  her  to  the  coun- 
try that  gave  her  birth,  to  live,  to  labour,  and  to  die  in  a  strange  land, 
a  feeling  of  resentment  against  them  for  their  ingratitude  momentarily 
took  possession  of  my  breast ;  but  the  prayer  of  Him  who  came  to  his 
own  and  they  received  him  not,  but  on  the  contrary,  platted  a  crown 
of  thorns  and  placed  it  upon  his  head,  scourged  him,  and  led  him  away 
to  be  crucified,  came  to  my  recollection  ;  and  I  knew  if  her  body  could 
burst  from  the  cerements  of  the  tomb,  her  meek  and  gentle  spirit  would 
lead  her  to  say,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they 
do."  The  gate  of  the  grave-yard  has  been  carried  away,  and  the  most 
of  the  tombs  destroyed,  and  the  place,  like  every  other  about  the  premises, 
filled  with  oxen.  I  returned  at  dark  to  the  place  where  I  had  left  my 
horse,  not  knowing  where  I  was  to  pass  the  night.     A  pious  captain 

by  the  name  of ,  a  grandson  of  Mrs. ,  the  friend  of  Cowper, 

heard  that  there  was  a  missionary  in  camp,  and  sent  for  me.  I  dined 
with  him,  and  spent  the  evening  with  him.  At  a  late  hour,  having 
procured  a  charpoy  from  the  good  captain's  Christian  clerk,  I  wrapped 
my  resai,  or  quilt,  about  me,  and  laid  me  down,  thinking  of  the  137th 
Psalm.  "  By  the  rivers  of  Babylon  there  we  sat  down  ;  yea,  we  wept 
when  we  remembered  Zion."  Alas !  how  changed  and  sad  our  Mission 
is  now  !  But  how  impotent  is  the  rage  of  our  enemies  !  They  may  tri- 
umph for  a  season,  burn  our  churches,  kill  our  missionaries,  and  scatter 
our  people,  but  they  cannot  prevail  against  the  cause  of  Christ.  We 
are  weak,  but  our  Master  is  strong ;  this  is  a  thought  with  which  the 
Psalmist  was  wont  to  comfort  himself  under  trouble. 

'^  My  days  are  like  a  shadow  that  declineth  ;  and  I  am  withered  like 
grass.  But  thou,  0  Lord,  shalt  endure  for  ever,  and  thy  remembrance 
unto  all  generations.  Thou  shalt  arise,  and  have  mercy  upon  Zion : 
for  the  time  to  favour  her,  yea,  the  set  time,  is  come.  For  thy  servants 
take  pleasure  in  her  stones,  and  favour  the  dust  thereof.  So  the  hea- 
then shall  fear  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  all  the  kings  of  the  earth 
thy  glory." 

The  Rev.  J.  L.  Scott,  in  a  letter  of  later  date  to 
the  author,  writes  :  "  Every  thing  at  Futtehgurh  is 

19 


146  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

complete  destruction.  The  whole  place  seems  like 
an  immense  grave-yard,  the  monuments  of  which 
are  ruined  mud  walls.  It  would  make  you  weep  to 
see  Rukha,  but  you  may  easily  imagine  -what  it  is 
after  passing  through  a  rainy  season  without  any 
covering.  The  Church  retained  its  roof  for  some 
time,  but  that  at  last  was  taken  away,  the  beams 
being  cut  off  near  the  walls.  The  gilt  ball  has  seve- 
ral holes  in  it  made  by  musket  balls,  but  is  not 
otherwise  injured.  Not  a  piece  of  wood  now  re- 
mains on  our  premises." 

Who  can  read  the  narratives  of  desolations  like 
these,  and  not  realize  in  their  fullest  force  the  words 
of  the  Psalmist  ? — "  0  God,  the  heathen  are  come 
into  thine  inheritance :  thy  holy  temple  have  they 
defiled — they  have  laid  Jerusalem  on  heaps.  The 
dead  bodies  of  thy  servants  have  they  given  to  be 
meat  unto  the  fowls  of  heaven,  the  flesh  of  thy 
saints  unto  the  beasts  of  the  earth.  Their  blood 
have  they  shed  like  w^ater  round  about  Jerusalem, 
and  there  was  none  to  bury  them." 

Before  following  our  beloved  missionaries  down 
the  Ganges  on  their  way  to  Cawnpore,  we  will 
attempt  a  brief  sketch  of  their  lives,  preparatory 
to  the  last  sad  scene  of  their  earthly  labours  and 
their  abundant  entrance  into  the  blissful  kingdom 
of  glory  in  heaven.  We  cannot  enter  the  mansions 
wherein  they  now  dwell,  but  we  can  listen  to  their 
sweet  music  as  they  raise  their  voices  in  praise  to 
Ilim  who  hath  washed  them  and  made  them  clean 
in  his  own  blood. 


MARTYRED     M  IS  S  SION  A  R  I  E  S.  147 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

The  beloved  and  devoted  Missionary,  Eev.  John 
Edgar  Freeman,  was  born  of  very  respectable  pa- 
rents in  the  city  of  New  York,  December  27th, 
1809.  Most  of  his  childhood  was  spent  in  South 
Orange,  Essex  Co.,  New  Jersey,  under  circumstances 
which  will  be  found  described  by  himself  in  the 
succeeding  communication.  His  mother  died,  when 
he  was  an  infant,  leaving  two  sons  and  one  daughter. 
His  father  by  a  second  wife  had  three  sons  and  three 
daughters,  and  most  of  the  family  are  professors  of 
religion.  The  circle  of  relatives  bearing  the  name 
of  Freeman  is  very  extensive  in  the  place  of  his 
former  residence,  and  in  the  vicinity.  Among  these 
are  two  who  are  ministers  of  the  gospel  in  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  and  most  ardent  friends  of  the 
cause  of  missions. 

In  a  letter  written  whilst  f^t  sea,  in  compliance  with 
the  rules  of  a  missionary  society,  in  connection  with 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary,  he  passes  in  review 
his  early  life,  and  the  motives  which  led  him  to  con- 
secrate himself  to  the  missionary  work.    The  little  so- 


148  A    MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

ciety  which  existed  under  the  name  of  Brotherhood, 
and  whose  meetings  were  secret  only  for  the  purpose 
of  doing  good,  and  more  effectually  reaching  every 
member  of  the  seminary,  has  ceased  to  exist;  but 
the  letters  and  documents  belonging  to  it  have  been 
faithfully  preserved.  Among  them  was  the  follow- 
ing letter : — 

''  Atlantic  Ocean,  Oct  SOth,  1838.      ) 
N.  Lat.  17°,  10^,  W.  Long.  30°.  ) 

My  very  dear  and  beloved  brethren  : — I  intended  to  have  addressed 
you  before  leaving  my  beloved  friends  and  country,  but  so  fully  occupied 
were  my  precious  moments,  and  so  unexpected  my  departure,  that  I 
was  not  able  to  find  time  to  make  a  farewell  visit  to  my  friends,  much 
less  to  write  to  the  Brotherhood.  By  the  reception  of  this  you  will  see 
that  you  are  not  forgotten,  and  that  I  am  desirous  of  complying  with 
our  invaluable  rules  ;  the  more  so,  because  I  feel  that  such  communica- 
tions give  interest  to  your  meetings,  afford  cause  of  encouragement,  and 
present  subjects  of  prayer  and  meditation. 

My  experience  bears  testimony  to  the  cheering  and  inspiring  influence 
of  letters  from  the  Brethren.  I  will  state  in  brief  some  incidents  of  my 
life,  in  order  that  you  may  adore  the  sovereign  grace  of  God,  which  still 
abounds  to  the  cJiief  of  sinners,  through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  My 
mother  was  removed  by  death  when  I  was  only  ten  months  old.  Hence 
I  never  had  the  care  of  a  pious  mother  :  nor  was  my  affectionate  father  a 
child  of  God.  At  this  age  I  was  removed  to  Newark,  and  left  to  do  as 
I  pleased.  My  school  hours  were  spent  along  the  banks  of  the  river, 
from  the  bosom  of  which  I  was  twice  rescued.  As  my  father  visited 
the  South,  I  was  my  own  man  at  the  age  of  six  or  seven.  We  lived 
next  door  to  a  hotel,  and  I  found  sport  iu  rolling  back  the  balls  of  the 
nine-pin-alley,  and  received  as  my  reward  a  glass  of  liquor,  which  made 
me  deadly  sick  and  frightened  my  friends  exceedingly.  The  idea  fills 
me  with  horror  and  indignation  now.  On  another  occasion  the  cham- 
ber-maid of  the  inn,  having  a  sweet  tooth,  and  not  being  able  to  gratify 
it,  persuaded  me  to  permit  her  to  put  me  into  the  bar-room  through  a 
small  aperture,  in  order  to  get  some  loaf-sugar  for  her.  I  did  so,  and 
was  rewarded  with  a  part  of  the  spoils.     But  conscience  spoke  even  in 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  149 

that  hour  and  every  limb  treraoled  for  fear  of  detection.  The  form 
of  the  room,  the  shelf,  the  situation  of  the  bowl,  and  the  whole  scene  is 
still  visible  to  my  mind. 

At  the  age  of  eight  or  nine  years  I  removed  to  live  with  my  grand- 
parents, at  South  Orange.  N.  J.  They  both  were  pious,  but  being 
aged,  had  but  little  influence  over  a  man  from  town.  They  laboured  to 
train  me  in  the  path  of  life,  and  through  the  affectionate  kindness  of  my 
venerable  grandmother,  I  was  induced  to  read  Baxter's  Call, — Bunyan's 
Pilgrim, — Doddridge's  Progress,  and  also  my  Bible  through. 

Yet  I  was  surrounded  with  wicked  companions,  for  on  one  side  of 
our  house  lived  two  families,  one  house  of  which  was  a  real  pandemo- 
nium. The  grand-father  and  the  father  died  like  brutes  by  intoxication, 
and  the  son  was  not  much  better  !  The  head  of  the  other  family  came 
to  an  untimely  grave  by  the  demon  alcohol.  These  families  are  scat- 
tered, and  now  almost  unknown.  Their  houses  have  long  since  been  de- 
molished, and  scarce  a  stone  remains.  Thus  signal  have  been  the  judg- 
ments of  God.  On  the  other  side  lived  a  family  that  became  a  pest  to 
society,  and  disgrace  to  our  race.  Yet  amidst  such  companions,  where 
iniquity  rolled  like  a  mighty  flood  ;  I  was  kept  from  falling — I  was  thus 
kept  by  the  hand  of  God,  in  order  that  the  maternal  feelings  of  my 
pious  grandmother  might  be  spared  from  sorrow. 

While  with  my  grand-parents,  twice  was  I  thrown  from  a  horse,  and 
once  from  a  cart,  the  wheel  of  which  passed  over  my  body.  I  was  also 
once  knocked  down  by  the  lever  of  a  cider  mill  screw.  Thus  in  numer- 
ous instances  has  my  life  been  given  to  me  anew. 

At  the  age  of  fifteen,  I  was  sent  away  and  apprenticed  to  a  trade.  Lit- 
tle did  I,  my  father,  or  friends  know  what  we  were  doing.  I  soon  found 
my  companions  to  be  adepts  in  crime  and  vice  of  all  kinds.  Of  the 
three  apprentices  who  were  my  associates,  one  has  died  an  awful  death, 
requesting  that  his  tools  might  be  buried  with  him  in  order  that  he 
might  work  his  passage  across  the  river  Styx.  Another  is  still  [1838] 
an  abandoned  wretch  and  outcast  from  society.  The  third  keeps  a 
grog  hotel.     Of  the  three  journeymen,  all  came  to  an  untimely  end. 

Such,  Brethren,  were  the  companions  of  my  youth  ;  and  as  I  write,  my 
whole  frame  trembles  with  fear,  whilst  recalling  the  brink  of  the  preci- 
pice on  which  I  then  stood.  While  with  these  monsters  I  learned  to 
sip  at  the  bowl,  and  to  shuffle  cards,  to  mock  at  things  sacred,  and  blas- 
pheme the  name  of  God.     But  such  was  my  respect  for  my  master  and 


150  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

friends,  that  1  alwa^^s  concealed  my  iniquities,  and  treated  both  the  Sab- 
bath and  house  of  God  with  respect.  In  the  midst  of  my  iniquities,  a 
very  devoted  neighbour  and  godly  elder  died  ;  and  though  the  corpse 
was  lying  in  the  room  adjoining  mine,  I  took  my  cards  and  began  to 
play.  But  death  and  judgment  were  so  presented  to  my  mind,  and 
the  counsels  of  this  man  of  God  so  renewed  in  death,  that  I  resolved  to 
cease  card  playing, — dashed  them  from  me,  and  have  never  touched 
them  since.     I  also  ceased  profaning  the  name  of  Jehovah. 

This  was  in  November,  and  in  the  following  month  a  revival  of  reli- 
gion commenced  in  the  First  Church  of  Elizabethtown.  On  the  8th  De- 
cember, the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  was  administered.  This 
was  a  day  of  unusual  solemnity,  and  God  was  present  by  the  influences 
of  his  Spirit.  The  people  of  God  were  humbled  and  revived,  and 
many  thoughtless  ones  made  to  tremble  before  God.  It  was  whilst 
gazing  upon  the  bread  and  wine,  the  emblems  of  the  Saviour's  agonies, 
that  my  hard  heart  was  melted  and  subdued.  The  tears  of  contrition 
burst  their  long  frozen  tenement,  and  I  was  found  for  the  third  time  an 
awakened  sinner.  For  I  was  awakened  the  first  time,  when  about  thirteen 
years  of  age,  during  an  extensive  revival  at  Orange.  For  three  weeks 
or  more  I  read  my  Bible,  and  was  punctual  in  my  attendance  on  the 
duties  of  the  closet.  Yet  no  one  knew  of  my  anxiety.  I  longed  to  go  to 
the  prayer  meeting  with  the  new  born  soul,  but  fear  prevented  me. 
Hence  I  grieved  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  was  left  to  pursue  my  down- 
ward way  with  tenfold  rapidity. 

A  revival  was  in  progress  when  I  went  to  reside  at  Elizabethtown, 
which  was  in  Jan.  1825.  At  this  time  also  I  was  awakened — at- 
tended the  conference  meetings,  and  performed  all  the  duties  as  before. 
But  I  was  soon  persuaded  to  give  up  all  my  pretensions,  and  return  to 
mingle  in  the  iniquitous  scenes  of  my  wicked  companions.  Thus  God 
in  his  rich  mercy  bore  with  me.  Twice  did  he  call  and  twice  did  I 
dare  to  refuse  his  call.  Oh  !  what  daring  presumption  !  and  why  was  I 
permitted  to  live? — "Even  so, Father,  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy 
sight,"  is  the  only  answer. 

Thus  was  I  left  to  deeds  of  darkness,  which  were  before  never  con- 
ceived  and  never  known  by  any  of  my  friends ;  for  they  all  thought  me 
a  very  moral  youth  and  a  candidate  for  church  membership.  But  in 
the  mercy  of  God  there  was  a  limit  which  I  could  not  pass  in  my  wicked 
career.     I  had  now  been  treasuring  up  wrath  against  the  day  of  wrath 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  151 

with  fearful  rapidity  for  the  space  of  three  years.  And  now  the  Holy 
Spirit  came  and  set  in  order  my  sins.  I  saw  them  as  they  lay  a  moun- 
tain load  upon  the  suffering  Sou  of  God.  For  ten  days  my  soul  was  in 
great  bitterness,  and  often  in  the  deepest  agony  ;  I  sought  rest,  but 
found  none.  At  last  the  Spirit  of  God  used  Baxter's  Call  to  the  Uncon- 
verted, as  the  instrument  of  leading  me  to  surrender  all  into  the  hands 
of  the  Saviour.  It  was  the  clear  and  pungent  reasoning  of  the  writer, 
sealed  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  that  cut  me  off  from  all  hope  except  in 
Christ.  To  him  I  fled  and  found  relief,  where  sin  had  abounded,  grace 
did  much  more  abound.  Once  there  was  sorrow,  and  even  blackness  of 
darkness,  now  all  was  joy  and  rejoicing.  Could  I  doubt  the  change  ? 
Could  any  one  refuse  to  adore  the  grace  of  God  ?  This  grace  was  sig- 
nalized and  magnified  in  my  hopeful  conversion.  And  in  March,  1829, 
I  joined  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Eliza  bethtown. 

In  the  following  December  I  made  up  my  mind  to  study  for  the 
ministry,— purchased  the  last  year  of  my  time  for  $80,  and  immediately 
entered  upon  my  course  of  study  with  Mr.  John  T.  Halsey.  I  re- 
mained with  him  two  years  and  eight  months,— was  three  years  in 
Nassau  Hall,  Princeton,  N.  J.,  and  three  years  in  our  beloved  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  at  Princeton.  The  past  is  a  history  full  of  God's 
forbearance  and  mercy.  Surely  if  any  one  has  cause  to  live  for  none 
but  Christ,  I  must  be  that  person.  Will  you  not  one  and  all  unite  with 
me  in  adoring  the  sovereign  grace  of  God  ?  May  we  not  truly  say, 
"  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sin  ?"  Let  no  one  doubt 
either  the  power  or  the  willingness  of  Jesus  to  save,  "  even  to  the  utter- 
most, all  that  come  unto  God  by  him." 

The  remaining  part  of  this  letter,  relating  to  his 
missionary  views,  will  be  found  in  another  place. 
During  his  collegiate  career,  he  was  privileged  in 
having  for  associates  Morrison  and  Owen  of  our 
Northern  India  mission,  Dougherty  of  our  American 
India  mission,  and  Canfield  of  our  Africa  mission,  as 
also  many  now  found  among  the  ministers  of  our 
land.     Among  these  was  Dr.  E.  D.  Gf.  Prime,  who, 


152  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

in  writing  to  the  New  York  Observer,  offers  the  fol- 
lowing tribute  to  his  old  classmate : 

Soon  after  entering  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton,  in  the 
fall  of  1835,  as  I  was  standing  at  a  desk  in  the  reading  room  looking 
over  a  paper,  some  one  came  np  behind  me,  and,  putting  his  arm  fa- 
miliarly over  my  shoulder,  spoke  some  kind  words  which  w^3nt  imme- 
diately to  my  heart.  It  was  John  E.  Freeman,  lately  one  of  the  mis- 
sionaries of  the  Presbyterian  Board,  who,  there  is  now  little  reason  to 
doubt,  have  ended  their  labours  in  India,  and  received  the  crown  of 
martyrdom. 

Before  the  interview  alluded  to  we  had  met  several  times  in  the  class, 
but  this  was  the  commencement  of  an  intimacy  which  was  kept  up  du- 
ring our  theological  course.  He  was  the  most  intimate  friend  and  con- 
stant companion  that  I  had  among  my  fellow  students,  and  now  that  he 
has  ended  his  earthly  course  in  such  painful  circumstances,  the  memory 
of  those  years,  and  of  the  many,  the  daily  seasons  of  communion  that 
we  enjoyed  together,  come  up  with  a  freshness  and  sacredness  which 
words  will  not  describe.  As  all  hope  of  hearing  of  his  safety  in  this 
world  has  passed  away,  I  wish  to  record  a  tribute  to  the  memory  of  one 
whom  I  regarded  as  among  the  choicest  of  earth's  spirits,  and  one  of 
the  most  devoted  of  that  noble  band  who  have  taken  their  lives  in  their 
hands  to  go  to  the  Gentiles. 

Mr.  Freeman  was  a  man  of  high  social  qualities.  His  bright,  open 
countenance,  which  none  who  were  familiar  with  it  can  ever  forget,  was 
an  index  to  his  open  heart.  He  was  very  cheerful,  and  without  an  ef- 
fort imparted  his  cheerfulness  to  others.  I  do  not  remember  ever  to 
have  seen  him  depressed.  He  was  quick  and  warm  in  his  attachments, 
and  those  who  enjoyed  his  friendship  knew  him  as  always  the  same  un- 
wavering friend.  Tiicse  qualities,  sanctified  by  grace,  made  him  ever 
an  agreeable  companion. 

He  was  of  a  very  ardent  temperament,  and  earnest  in  all  his  impulses. 
When  God  called  him  into  the  kingdom  of  his  Son,  he  had  already  en- 
tered upon  an  active  employment  for  life  ;  but  he  relinquished  it,  devot- 
ing himself  to  a  course  of  study,  in  preparation  for  the  ministry,  which 
ho  pursued  with  untiring  energy.  In  the  early  part  of  his  course,  his 
attention  was  directed  to  the  work  of  Missions  among  the  heathen,  and 
^  immediately  he  conferred  not  with  flesh  and  blood,"  but  consecrated 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  153 

himself  to  the  service  of  Christ,  in  that  cause  in  which  he  has  now 
offered  up  his  life.  His  whole  heart  was  in  the  cause  of  Missions. 
During  the  years  of  our  intercourse,  he  was  anticipating  his  entrance 
upon  the  work,  not  as  one  looks  forward  to  a  sacrifice,  but  as  he  anti- 
cipates an  honour  and  a  joy.  I  can  readily  imagine  with  what  calm 
confidence  in  God,  with  what  cheerful  hope,  he  met  the  cruel  death  that 
awaited  him,  and  how,  as  he  finished  his  course  with  joy,  he  would  ex- 
claim, "  I  am  now  ready  to  be  offered — henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for 
me  a  crown  of  life  that  fadeth  not  away," 

The  first  Mrs.  Freeman,  who  met  not  a  martyr's  death,  but  who  spent 
her  days  in  India,  and  paid  the  tribute  of  her  life  to  the  cause  of  Mis- 
sions, I  knew  as  one  who  had  a  spirit  kindred  to  his,  and  who  was  well 
qualified  to  be  a  co-worker  with  him  in  so  high  and  holy  a  service.  Joy- 
fully they  both  went  forth  to  do  the  work  of  their  Master,  in  promoting 
the  salvation  of  the  heathen,  and  now  they  have  received  their  reward  ; 
they  rest  from  their  labours  and  their  works  do  follow  them. 

With  such  companions,  and  under  the  influence  of 
a  strong  missionary  spirit  prevailing  in  both  college 
and  seminary,  it  is  not  surprising  that  Mr.  Freeman's 
attention  should  be  called  especially  to  the  subject 
of  Foreign  Missions.  But  even  anterior  to  this,  his 
mind  had  imbibed  a  strong  feeling  on  this  subject. 
In  continuation  of  the  letter  already  quoted,  he  says  : 
"As  to  my  missionary  views  and  feelings,  they 
were  implanted  at  a  very  early  age.  When  about 
twelve  years  old,  I  was  induced  to  gratify  my  pious 
grandmother  by  reading  the  ^Intelligencer,'  printed 
at  New  Haven,  and  giving  an  account  of  Domestic 
and  Foreign  Missions.  This  paper  was  not  then  a 
vehicle  of  what  is  now  known  as  New  Haven  Theo- 
logy, and  its  triumphs  in  the  far  West;  but  con- 
tained the  simple  story  of  man's  degradation  and 
the  labours  of  missionaries.     It  was  whilst  reading 

20 


154  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

these  truths  that  my  soul  was  moved  within  me  in 
behalf  of  the  heathen.  Though  a  wild  youth  at 
the  time,  I  was  not,  however,  insensible  or  lost  to 
the  finer  feelings  of  our  nature.  I  still  had  sympa- 
thy with  the  poor  heathen,  and  especially  for  the 
poor  Indians.  Their  desire  for  knowledge,  and  the 
success  which  attended  the  labours  of  God's  minis- 
ters and  teachers,  kindled  within  me  a  desire  to  be- 
come a  teacher,  and  I  even  remarked  to  an  aunt, 
whose  soul  glowed  with  zeal  for  Christ,  that  I  de- 
sired to  go  and  teach  these  poor  Indians.  Of  course, 
I  had  then  no  adequate  idea  (nor  even  now)  of  the 
work;  still  this  desire  was  cherished,  and  never 
left  me. 

"When  I  became  a  hopeful  partaker  of  the 
grace  of  God  and  the  spirit  of  Christ,  then  this 
latent  spark  was  kindled  into  a  glowing  flam.e,  and 
continued  to  glow  up  to  the  time  when  my  desire 
was  granted  by  Him  who  first  gave  it  being.  And 
though  I  read  much  on  the  subject  and  prayed  much 
over  the  matter,  I  never  made  a  formal  resolve,  or 
even  dedicated  myself  to  the  work  of  Missions,  un- 
til I  became  a  member  of  college.  Here  I  would 
state  that  my  missionary  feelings  were  nurtured  by 
a  faithful  attendance  on  the  monthly  concert  of 
prayer,  and  also  by  being  engaged  as  a  collector  of 
a  missionary  society.  At  the  former,  my  seat  was 
never  vacant  unnecessarily,  and  at  the  Litter,  I  be- 
came acquainted  with  the  prcA^ailing  spirit  of  Mis- 
sions, which  has  so  long  characterized  the  eminently 
pious  congregation  of  the  First  Church  at  Elizabeth- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  155 

town.  The  little  feeling  manifested  by  some,  and 
the  small  amount  contributed  by  others,  drove  me  to 
a  throne  of  grace,  and  led  me  to  pray  for  wisdom, 
and  that  a  spirit  of  Missions  might  shine  forth  in 
my  life,  and  thus  influence  those  with  whom  I  was 
called  to  act.  When  I  entered  Nassau  Hall,  I  was 
associated  with  Brother  Morrison,  now  in  North  In- 
dia, Brother  Dougherty,  now  among  the  Indians, 
and  with  Brethren  Owen  and  Canfield.  From  that 
time  until  I  left  the  seminary,  I  was  accustomed  to 
meet  weekly  during  term  time,  for  the  purpose  of 
prayer  and  consultation  on  this  great  subject ;  and 
these  little  meetings  have  been  the  most  precious 
of  my  life,  and  are  now  held  in  sacred  remembrance. 
As  these  seasons  pass  before  me,  I  feel  their  inspir- 
ing and  consoling  influences." 

After  graduating  at  the  Seminary,  he  was  accepted 
by  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  was  ordained 
in  the  Church  of  which  he  was  a  member,  in  Au- 
gust, 1838.  Soon  after,  he  was  married  to  Miss 
Mary  Ann  Beach,  the  daughter  of  Isaac  N.  and 
Mary  Beach.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Freeman  embarked  at 
Philadelphia  in  the  brig  "  George  Gardiner;'  on  the 
12th  of  October,  for  Calcutta.  The  voyage  was  a 
pleasant  one  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  da3^s, 
and  the  time  profitably  spent  in  the  study  of  the 
Bible,  both  in  English  and  the  original  languages 
in  which  it  was  written.  Whilst  at  sea,  Mr.  Free- 
man, in  his  letter  to  the  Brethren  at  Princeton, 
says  :— 

"  Do  you  ask  me  what  are  my  views  and  feelings, 


156  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

now  that  I  have   entered  upon  my  work — passed 
through  one  and,  perhaps,  the  severest  trial  of  mis- 
sionary life,  and  am  now  far  away  from  home  upon 
the  bosom  of  the  sea  ?     They  differ  in  nothing  from 
what  they  were  when  I  met  with  you,  except  in  in- 
tensity.    I  realize  more  sensibly  the  solemnity  of 
the  work,  and  more  deeply  my  unfitness  for  it  and 
my  unworthiness  to  engage  in  it.     My  soul  longs 
with  more  ardent  desire  to  be  instrumental  in  saving 
the  perishing  heathen.     The  work  has   assumed  a 
living  reality,  and  to  it  I  have  consecrated  all.     I 
have  nothing  to  regret  save  my  misimproved  time 
and  talents,  and  my  want  of  attention  to  all  religious 
duties  both  of  a  public  and  private  nature.     If  you 
would  enjoy  communion  with  God  on  the  ocean,  you 
must  know  how,  when,  and  where  to  find  the  near- 
est approach  to  the  footstool  of  mercy.     The  soul 
cannot  live   on  husks  here,  nor  is  there  any  thing 
external  calculated  to  keep  alive  deep  spirituality. 
If  this  were  my  dying  counsel,  I  would  say.  Live 
near  the  throne  of  grace,  and  love  prayer  in  every 
place  and   every  form.     There   is  no  life   without 
it.      Oh !    how    little    have    I    prayed    for   myself, 
and  how  much  less  for  a  ruined  world  !     I  have  no 
wish  to  return  to  my  friends,  for  I  am  fully  assured 
that  I  am  in  the  path  of  duty,  and  my  mind  is  calm, 
peaceful,  and  joyful.     You   cannot  give  too  much 
attention  to  this  point — a  full  conviction  that  you  are 
fulfilling  the  will  of  God.     I  have  only  one  request 
to  mnke,  and  that  is,  pray  for  your  unworthy  bro- 
ther, for  our  little  company,  for  all  the  nn'ssionaries 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  157 

and  the  heathen,  that  they  may  become  the  sons 
of  God." 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Freeman,  after  their  arrival  at  Cal- 
cutta, proceeded  to  join  the  Mission  at  AUahabad, 
at  the  junction  of  the  Ganges  and  Jumna  Rivers. 
The  first  two  or  three  years  were  spent  in  the  acqui- 
sition of  the  language,  after  which  they  had  charge 
of  the  orphan  boys  and  girls,  for  which  they  were 
both  remarkably  qualified. 

On  the  8th  of  August,  1849,  in  the  midst  of  her 
usefulness,  Mrs.  Freeman  was  suddenly  called  to 
her  rest.  Her  removal  was  a  serious  loss  to  the 
Mission,  as  she  was  a  person  not  only  of  great  ex- 
cellence of  character,  but  of  more  than  ordinary 
efficiency  in  the  missionary  work.  Her  death  oc- 
curred on  the  evening  of  the  weekly  Mission  meet- 
ing, and  all  witnessed  the  departure  of  their  beloved 
companion.  The  scene  was  most  touching,  and 
though  the  author  was  not  present  there,  yet  he 
was  on  a  similar  occasion,  when  our  dear  friend  Mrs. 
Seeley,  of  Futtehgurh,  was  called  away  from  her 
earthly  labours  to  her  heavenly  home.  On  both 
occasions  all  the  members  of  the  Mission  stood 
around  her  dying  bed,  to  close  the  eyes  of  one  with 
whom  we  had  not  only  taken  sweet  counsel,  but 
for  years  worshipped  at  the  same  altar.  Mr.  Free- 
man felt  his  loss  very  severely,  and  being  in  a  fee- 
ble state  of  health,  soon  returned  with  his  two  chil- 
dren to  America.  The  Rev.  James  Wilson,  formerly 
of  the  Allahabad  Mission,  has  kindly  given  the 
author  permission  to  extract  from  his  letter  some 


158  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

remarks  made  in  reference  to  Mr.  Freeman,  which 
will  be  found  of  great  interest.  After  referring  to 
the  brethren  who  gave  their  lives  for  the  testimony 
of  Jesus,  he  writes  : — 

''  It  was  not  my  privilege  to  live  or  labour  with 
any  of  them  in  their  missionary  work,  except  Bro- 
ther Freeman ;  and  my  heart  goes  back  with  fond 
and  tearful  interest  to  the  eight  years  I  spent  in 
almost  constant  fellowship  with  him  at  Allahabad. 
During  five  of  these  years,  I  lived  in  the  same  house 
with  him,  and  therefore  had  daily  intimacy  with 
him,  in  all  the  joys  and  sorrows  of  the  missionary 
life,  and  in  all  that  tries  the  spirit  and  the  '  inner 
man'  in  that  kind  of  labour.     Brother  Freeman  was 
my  junior  by  several  years,  both  in  age  and  the 
missionary  work.     He  was,  therefore,  in  a  position 
to  seek  counsel  from  me,  which  he  always  did  with 
candour  and  frankness,  and  carried  out  with  much 
singleness  of  purpose.     The  traits  of  character  which 
I  most  distinctly  remember  in  him,  were  an  unusu- 
ally ready  tact  in  all   business  matters  requiring 
attention,  promptness,  and  energy ;  in  the  govern- 
ment and  general  arrangement  of  the  Orphan  Boys' 
School,  which  was  for  many  years  under  his  super- 
intendence;   and   a  general  quickness,  promptness, 
and  activity  in  the  performance  of  any  duty  belong- 
ing to  the  missionary  work,  in  any  of  its  departments, 
which  he  felt  to  devolve  on  him.     One  trait  of  his 
character,  which  I  had  perhaps  more  frequent  occa- 
sion to  notice  in  him  than  any  other  person,  was  his 
capacity  to  bear,  with   meekness  and   equanimity. 


Jr$.^. 


'/l£^.^^^—^^^ 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  159 

counsel  bearing  the  tone  of  rebulce^  given  amid  the 
conflicting  views,  opinions,  and  policies  which  come 
up  in  the  management  and  details  of  a  complicated 
missionary  work.  Many  a  time  did  I  take  the  liberty 
of  using  '  a  plainness  of  speech/  where  I  thought 
his  views  or  his  practice  wrong,  which  I  did  not  feel 
willing  to  use  towards  any  other  member  of  the 
Mission ;  and  never  did  he  take  it  otherwise  than 
kindly,  and  never  did  it  produce  an  hour's  alienation 
that  I  was  aware  of.  Many  a  time  did  I  admire  that 
trait  of  character ;  and  wish  that  I  could  learn  to 
have  my  views  and  plans  thwarted,  and  see  things, 
in  which  I  felt  a  deep  interest,  carried  in  a  direction 
which  I  did  not  think  the  best,  and  yet  bear  it  with 
the  acquiescent  spirit  which  I  witnessed  in  him. 

"  I  also  saw  him  much  in  seasons  of  affliction^  and 
had  occasion  to  admire,  both  his  promptness  to  minis- 
ter in  every  possible  way  to  the  comfort  and  wants 
of  others  under  trial,  and  his  calmness  and  submis- 
sive bearing  when  led  through  the  deep  waters' 
himself.  During  our  residence  in  the  same  house 
at  Allahabad,  I  saw  him  watch  over  the  withering 
health  and  closing  life  of  tivo  lovely  little  daughte-rs, 
who  followed  each  other  in  quick  succession  and 
affecting  circumstances  dow^n  to  the  narrow  house, 
leaving  a  deep,  sad  vacuum  in  a  happy  home  in  a 
heathen  land.  The  bearing  of  Brother  Freeman  in 
bracing  his  own  mind  for  the  trial,  and  sustaining 
and  ministering  consolation  and  calmness  to  the 
crushed  and  bleeding  heart  of  his  deUcate  and  dis- 
consolate wife,  was  such  as  to  show  the  excellency 


160  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

and  power  of  an  inner  life,  fed  and  sustained  from 
above.  And  again,  when  called  to  send  away  an 
onl}^  remaining  little  dmigJder,  and  she  deaf  and  dimib^ 
in  the  hands  of  strangers,  to  find  a  home  and  educa- 
tional training  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  globe, 
where  her  sad  and  lonely  heart  would  never  again 
feel  the  warm,  responsive  breathings  of  a  mother  s 
heart.  And  very  shortly  after  hearing  of  that 
daughter's  arrival  in  America,  and  after  a  voj^age  of 
many  affecting  and  painful  incidents,  Mrs.  Free- 
man's delicate  frame  gave  way.  She  died  suddenly, 
and  in  circumstances  severely  crushing  to  him, 
leaving  him  a  bereaved,  desolated  husband  and  fa- 
ther, doubly,  trebly,  and  more  than  trebly  bereaved, 
— deprived  of  all  that  had  filled  and  composed  a 
happy  household  circle.  Truly,  Brother  Freeman 
was  led  through  much  that  w\as  suited  to  prepare 
him  for  that  last  and  crowning  scene,  where  he  was 
called  to  'lay  down  his  life'  for  'the  testimony  of 
Jesus.'  He  had  been  led  through  much  that  was 
suited  to  hold  his  mind  in  converse  with  the  thought 
of  having  '  his  robes  washed  ivUte  in  the  Uood  of  the 
Lamb,'  as  preparatory  to  having  them  stained  and 
made  red  in  his  own  hlood,  and  that  of  his  friends 
and  associates.  It  is  pleasant,  now  that  he  is  gone, 
to  trace  him  through  some  of  these  varied  forms 
of  trial,  and  think  of  the  influence  which  they  w^ere 
suited  and  designed  to  have  in  preparing  him  for 
the  fearful,  closing  conflict  at  Cawnpore." 

This    description  of  Mr.  Freeman's  character  is 
very  accurate,  and  the  author  is  happy  to  corrobo- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  161 

rate  it.  Mr.  Freeman  was  a  man  of  strong  impulse, 
and  exhibited  strong  feelings  of  sympathy,  and  his 
mind  partook  of  this  characteristic.  He  was  not 
noted  for  maturity  or  strength  of  judgment,  but  for 
great  vigour,  activity,  and  rapidity  of  action.  He 
was  quick  in  all  he  did,  both  in  his  bodily  actions 
and  mental  operations.  He  excelled  on  special  oc- 
casions, and  his  addresses  at  a  burial,  or  communion 
season,  w^ere  remarkably  happy  and  opportune.  Dr. 
Murray's  estimate  of  him  is  very  correct  and  very 
well  drawn.  He  sa3^s  : — "  Mr.  Freeman  was  a  man- 
of  pleasant  aspect,  of  good  appearance,  of  affable 
manners,  and  if  not  a  fine  linguist,  w^as  endowed 
with  remarkable  capacities  for  business.  In  the 
way  of  keeping  accounts,  planning,  and  carrying  out 
plans  for  the  extension  and  efficiency  of  their  work, 
he  was  excelled  by  few  of  his  brethren.  As  he  was 
for  nearly  twenty  years  on  the  field,  the  loss  of 
his  experience  will  be  deeply  felt  by  those  who  sur- 
vive him." 

The  allusion  made  by  Mr.  Wilson  to  his  little 
daughter,  born  deaf  and  dumb,  and  sent  home  when 
she  was  only  iive  years  old,  under  the  care  of  Mrs. 
Scott,  who  was  buried  at  sea,  is  very  touching ;  but 
not  more  so  than  the  account  which  this  dear  child 
gives  of  herself  in  a  composition  she  read  at  the  exhi- 
bition of  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  Institution  in  the  city 
of  New  York  a  year  ago.  Dr.  Prime,  who  was  pre- 
sent at  the  exhibition,  published  the  letter  in  con- 
nection with  the  tribute  to  her  father;  and  his  re- 
marks are  so  just  and  deserving  of  consideration, 

21 


162  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

that  we  commend  them  to  the  favourable  attention 
of  our  readers  : — 

I  have  another  object  in  writing  these  lines  besides  that  of  paying  a 
tribute  to  departed  friends,  and  of  holding  up  their  example  to  others  ; 
it  is  to  commend  their  orphan  children  to  the  prayers  of  the  Church, 
whose  children  they  now  are  in  a  double  sense.  There  are  circumstances 
which  give  to  their  case  a  peculiar  and  a  touching  interest.  More  than 
a  year  since  I  was  attending  an  exhibition  of  the  Deaf  and  Dumb,  at 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Adams'  Church,  in  this  city.  In  the  course  of  the  even- 
ing several  compositions  by  the  pupils  were  read,  and  among  them  the 
following  : — 

"  My  name  is  Fanny  Lucetta  Freeman. 

"  I  was  born  in  Allahabad,  Northern  India.  I  am  thirteen  years 
old.  My  father,  the  Rev.  John  E.  Freeman,  is  a  missionary  at  Myn- 
poorie  ;  he  is  preaching  to  the  heathen,  who  are  in  darkness,  and  worship 
idols.  My  mother  died  one  year  after  I  left  India.  I  have  no  sisters, 
but  only  one  brother,  who  is  attending  the  boarding-school  at  Hacketts- 
town,  N.  J. ;  he  is  younger  than  I ;  he  can  hear  and  speak. 

''  I  was  born  deaf  and  dumb.  When  I  was  five  years  old,  I  left  my 
home,  and  went  to  Calcutta,  where  I  was  taken  care  of  by  Mrs.  Scott, 
a  kind  lady ;  she  had  two  little  daughters,  who  were  my  playmates. 
We  left  Calcutta  in  a  ship,  and  sailed  to  England.  We  were  four 
months  going  to  England.  While  I  was  in  the  ship,  I  played  with  Mrs. 
Scott's  daughters,  and  their  two  large  dolls,  in  the  cabin. 

**  During  the  voyage,  Mrs.  Scott  was  taken  sick,  and  died  ;  her  chil- 
dren and  I  wept  for  her.  Her  body  was  placed  in  a  cofiBn,  and  the 
sailors  buried  her  in  the  ocean.  One  of  the  passengers,  a  gentleman, 
pitied  us,  and  took  good  care  of  us.  We  reached  England,  where  we 
stayed  a  short  time ;  then  we  got  into  another  ship,  and  sailed  to 
America.  My  grandmother,  who  resided  at  Newark,  N.  J.,  adopted 
me.     She  is  so  kind  to  my  wants  ;  I  love  her  very  much  indeed. 

"  I  was  too  young  to  leave  my  home,  but  the  physicians  told  my 
parents  that  I  had  better  come  to  America,  for  something  might  be 
done  to  restore  my  hearing ;  but  God  made  me  deaf  and  dumb,  and  I 
am  patient.  I  thank  God  very  much  for  giving  me  kind  friends,  and 
many  other  blessings. 

♦*  Before  I  came  to  this  Institution,  I  never  knew  about  God,  or  any 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  163 

other  thing  ;  I  was  very  ignorant,  like  the  heathen  ;  now  I  understand 

clearly  about  God  and  Jesus  Christ,  who  came  into  the  world,  and  died 

on  the  cross  to  save  sinners. 

"  Fanny  L.  Fkeeman." 

The  Church  should  not  forget  the  orphans  who  are  thus  cast  upon 
her  sympathies  and  her  prayers,  and  one  of  them  by  a  most  touching 
privation.  This  little  girl  is  still  a  pupil  at  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  Insti- 
tution in  this  city,  supported  by  the  State  of  New  Jersey,  of  which 
her  parents  were  natives  and  residents  when  they  left  the  country  for 
their  distant  field  of  labour.  The  above  paper,  given  precisely  as  it 
was  written  by  herself  in  her  own  simple  language,  will  awaken  in  many 
hearts  an  interest  in  her  behalf ;  while  it  will  be  an  occasion  of  thanksgiv- 
ing that  she  has  been  placed  where,  notwithstanding  her  great  afflic- 
tion, she  enjoys  the  opportunities  of  education  and  of  religious  instruc- 
tion. 

The  Church  to  which  these  children  belong,  in  whose  service  their 
parents  died,  should  adopt  them  in  the  highest  and  fullest  sense,  and 
become  their  guardian  for  life.  They  are  left  to  her  care  by  those  who 
now  wear  the  crown  of  martyrdom. 

This  dear  child  has  been  the  subject  of  many 
prayers,  and  we  rejoice  in  being  assured  that  she  is 
one  of  the  lambs  of  Christ's  flock,  as  is  her  only 
brother,  who,  our  readers  will  be  glad  to  hear,  may 
possibly,  at  some  future  time,  if  life  is  spared,  take 
his  father's  place  on  missionary  ground.  Both  of 
them  enlisted  the  sympathies  of  a  large  circle  of 
missionary  associates ;  but  little  Fanny,  owing  to 
the  strong  peculiarity  of  her  birth,  was  an  object  of 
more  than  usual  sympathy  and  anxiety. 

Mr.  Freeman,  accompanied  by  his  little  son  and 
the  son  of  the  Rev.  Joseph  Warren,  reached  Ame- 
rica on  the  28th  of  April,  1850.  He  suffered  a 
good  deal  after  his  return  from  pulmonary  com- 
plaints, but  finally  recovered   and   returned  with 


164  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

renewed  health  on  the  10th  of  July  to  his  field  of 
labour.  Previously  to  his  leaving,  he  was  married 
to  Miss  Elizabeth  Vredenburgh,  of  Elizabethtown, 
who  became  not  only  the  partner  of  his  life,  but 
also  of  his  sufferings.  On  their  return,  they  w^ere 
stationed  at  Mynpoorie,  distant  from  Allahabad  about 
two  hundred  and  thirty  miles,  and  from  Futtehgurh 
forty  miles.  They  laboured  at  Mynpoorie  almost  six 
years ;  w^hen  they  w^ere  called  to  occupy  the  house 
and  place  of  the  author  in  November,  1856.  Mr. 
Freeman,  during  his  residence,  built  a  new  school- 
house,  and  actively  engaged  in  the  labours  of  the 
Mission^  though  he  was  not  permitted  to  see  much 
fruit  of  his  labours.  He  was  privileged  to  baptize 
two  persons,  a  mother  and  son,  just  previous  to 
leaving  the  station.  He  entered  on  the  duties  of 
his  new  post  with  his  usual  energy,  but  before  he 
had  become  fairly  Dimiliar  with  them,  and  after  a  lit- 
tle over  six  months'  experience,  he  w^as  compelled  to 
leave  the  station  and  start  on  a  journey,  which  ter- 
minated in  a  cruel  and  bloody  death.  The  month 
previous  to  his  leaving  was  probably,  how^ever,  one 
of  greater  suffering  than  the  last  sad  termination  of 
his  life.  It  w^as  precisely  one  month  from  the  out- 
break at  Meerut,  they  were  called  to  lay  down  their 
lives.  We  have  no  letters  of  Mr.  Freeman,  giving 
an  account  of  this  month,  but  we  have  some  of  Mrs. 
Freeman's,  giving  a  deeply  interesting  narrative  of 
ibis  short  period  of  time.  These  will  be  given  in 
the  biography  of  Mrs.  Freeman. 

Mr,  Freeman,  in  writing  to  the  Rev.  L.  G.  Hay, 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  165 

of  Allahabad,  speaks  of  his  house  as  being  '^  The 
Mission  Fort,''  without  a  single  weapon  in  it;  and 
what  is  of  greater  interest,  it  was  a  Fort  in  which  a 
daily  prayer  meeting  was  held.  We  have  for  some 
time  been  familiar  with  daily  prayer  meetings,  but 
not  with  such  meetings  as  were  there  held  by  the 
brethren  and  sisters  of  Futtehgurh.  In  this  they 
were  joined  by  Lieutenant  and  Mrs.  Monckton,  who, 
though  they  had  not  the  name  of  missionaries,  were 
in  fact  such,  living  by  prayer,  and  exerting  their 
constant  influence  in  favour  of  religion. 

Mrs.  Monckton  s  letters  to  her  friends  in  Scotland 
are  of  the  most  touching  character,  and  we  regret 
that  we  cannot  place  them  "before  the  reader.  Mrs. 
McMullin  thus  speaks  of  them  : — "  Our  good  neigh- 
bours, Mr.  and  Mrs.  Monckton,  stay  by  us.  She  is 
a  dear  good  creature.  They  knew  the  evening  be- 
fore of  the  outbreak  at  Mynpoorie,  but  would  not 
tell  us,  that  we  might  have  a  quiet  night.  They 
sat  up  all  night  watching  for  the  least  sound,  and 
would  have  sent  for  us  instantly.  She  said  that  she 
never  spent  happier  hours  than  these  were;  and 
when  the  tidings  came  that  the  danger  was  removed, 
for  a  time  at  least,  she  said  that  she  had  a  sort  of 
unwilling  feeling,  as  if  she  was  ^  being  brought  back 
to  the  world.'  She  is  so  cheerful,  happy,  and  trust- 
ful, that  we  love  to  have  her  with  us.  Though 
Church  of  England  people,  they  seem  to  like  to  be 
with  us  ;  and  Mrs.  Monckton  said  to  me  last  evening, 
that  she  '  could  not  be  glad  enough  for  this,  on  one 
account,  it  had  made  her  so  well  acquainted  with  the 


166  A    MEMORIAL     OF    THE 

missionaries ;  and  that  she  had  been  saying  to  her 
husband,  that  she  would  like  so  to  know  them  well, 
and  was  afraid  that  she  never  should." 

Her  wishes  were  gratified.  The  acquaintance 
thus  begun,  ripened  into  a  bond  of  union  and  love, 
such  as  is  seldom  found  here  on  earth.  It  was 
cemented  by  prayer  and  mutual  suffering,  and  ter- 
minated in  the  same  way  and  by  the  same  means 
at  Cawnpore. 


^^.^^-^ 


im^'Tt/ 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES  167 


CHAPTER    IX. 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Freeman  was  a  worthy  descendant 
of  a  noble  stock.  Her  grandfather,  father,  and  hus- 
band were  all  clergymen.  The  Rev.  James  Cald- 
well, her  grandfather,  was  the  pastor  of  the  First 
Presbyterian  Church  at  Elizabethtown ;  and  during 
the  war  of  the  Revolution,  served  as  chaplain  in  the 
army,  and  also  acted  as  commissary  to  the  troops 
of  New  Jersey.  He  is  spoken  of,  not  only  as  a 
pious  and  eloquent  minister,  but  as  an  active  patriot 
and  noble  martyr  to  the  liberties  of  his  country.  Be- 
ing renowned  for  his  bold,  decided,  and  steadfast  ad- 
herence to  what  he  deemed  a  righteous  and  honour- 
able cause,  his  death,  under  painful  circumstances 
and  of  a  most  sudden  character,  produced  a  power- 
ful impression  on  the  public  mind. 

It  is  not  a  little  remarkable  that  all  three, — Mrs. 
Freeman,  her  grandfather,  and  grandmother  Cald- 
well, should  have  fallen  in  the  same  way  by  the 
shot  of  a  musket-ball ;  and  the  impression  made  by 
their  deaths  was  in  each  case  characterized  by  a  deep 
thrill  of  horror  throughout  our  land.  Mrs.  Freeman 
was  earl}^  familiar  wdth  their  history  and  deaths,  and 
her  connection  with  them  served  to  fix  more  deeply 
into  her  youthful  mind,  the  lessons  taught  her  by 


168  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

their  example.  The  impression  thus  made  on  her 
susceptible  nature  must  have  been  not  only  power- 
ful, but  of  the  most  captivating  and  fascinating  char- 
acter. To  say  nothing  of  the  possibility  of  her  in- 
heriting any  of  their  noble  qualities,  we  cannot  but 
think  that  her  descent,  and  the  early  training  she 
received  through  them,  had  a  decided  influence  on 
her  mind.  And  certainly  in  view  of  these  facts,  we 
are  better  able  to  understand  the  bold,  decided,  and 
unwavering  spirit  she  manifested  through  the  try- 
ing season  she  was  called  to  pass  before  leaving 
Futtehgurh ;  and  it  gives  us  also  an  insight  into  the 
nature  of  that  piety  which  enabled  her  to  write, 
after  facing  death  in  its  most  terrific  form,  "  Blessed 
be  God,  who  so  sustained  me  at  that  moment,  that 
I  felt  I  could  have  died  a  thousand  deaths,  rather 
than  have  denied  my  Saviour." 

Let  us  then  consider  for  a  moment  the  examples 
set  her  by  both  her  grand-parents.  Mrs.  Caldwell, 
the  first  who  was  called  to  suffer  a  painful  death, 
was  a  daughter  of  Mr.  Jonathan  Ogden,  of  Newark, 
and  was  greatly  beloved  for  her  piety  and  benevo- 
lence. Putting  her  trust  in  providence,  she  refused 
to  fly  with  others,  on  the  approach  of  the  enemy  to 
Elizabethtown,  and  remained  in  her  own  house,  and 
with  an  infant  in  her  arms  knelt  in  prayer  to  sup- 
plicate the  divine  protection.  Being  warned  by  her 
maid  that  a  soldier  was  approaching  the  window, 
she  arose;  when  the  soldier  discharged  his  musket  at 
her  through  the  window,  and  she  fella  lifeless  corpse 
in  the  midst  of  her  children.      This  cold-blooded 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  169 

murder  was  instrumental  in  great  good  to  the  cause 
of  the  revolution. 

The  death  of  Dr.  Caldwell,  her  husband,  about  a 
year  subsequently,  was  regarded  as  a  foul  murder. 
He  was  stigmatized  as  the  black-coated  rebel,  and  a 
lament  uttered  that  he  was  not  present  to  burn  in 
his  own  pulpit,  when  the  church  was  fired  by  a  no- 
torious tory  of  Elizabethtown.  He  was  shot  upon 
the  causeway  at  old  Elizabethtown  point,  by  an 
American  sentinel,  who  was  hung  for  the  deed. 
There  are  conflicting  opinions  as  to  the  motive  of  the 
sentinel :  some  asserting  that  he  acted  only  in 
strict  obedience  to  orders,  and  others  affirming  that  he 
was  bribed  to  murder  the  active  patriot. 

Dr.  Murray,  in  speaking  of  his  death,  remarks, 
that  "many  were  ignorant  of  the  tragical  end,  until 
they  came  to  church  on  the  Sabbath ;  and  instead  of 
sitting  with  dehght  under  his  instructions,  there 
was  a  loud  cry  of  wailing  over  his  melancholy  end. 
There  was  a  vast  concourse  assembled  to  convey 
him  to  his  tomb.  The  corpse  was  placed  on  a  large 
stone  before  the  house  of  Mrs.  Noel,  where  all  could 
take  a  last  view  of  the  remains  of  their  murdered 
pastor.  After  all  had  taken  their  last  look,  and  be- 
fore the  coffin  was  closed.  Dr.  Elias  Boudinot  came 
forward,  leading  nine  orphan  children ;  and,  placing 
them  around  the  bier  of  their  parent,  made  an  ad- 
dress of  surpassing  pathos  to  the  multitude  in  their 
behalf." 

One  of  these  children  was  the  mother  of  Mrs. 

Freeman,  and  the  wife  of  the  Rev.  John  S.  Vreden- 
22 


170  A    MEMORIAL     OF    THE 

burgh,  who  was  for  many  years  the  pastor  of  the 
Reformed  Dutch  Church  at  Somerville,  New  Jer- 
sey. The  effect  wrought  on  this  mother  as  she  stood 
around  the  bier  of  her  father,  must  have  been  deeply 
impressed  on  her  mind,  and  was  most  probably  com- 
municated to  her  daughter  Elizabeth  in  all  the  vivid- 
ness of  reality. 

The  early  history  of  Elizabeth  Yredenburgh  was 
not  marked  by  any  thing  peculiar  or  striking.  Her 
days  passed  like  that  of  most  children  until  she  was 
ten  years  of  age,  when  she  was  deprived  of  a  be- 
loved Father,  who  was  suddenly  called  away  in  the 
noontime  of  life.  Previously  to  his  death,  several 
days,  he  had  been  engaged  in  family  visitation. 
The  morning  of  his  death,  on  his  return  home  from 
his  visits,  he  found  a  lady  of  his  congregation,  re- 
cently married  to  a  missionary,  and  about  leaving 
the  place.  She,  accompanied  by  her  husband,  had 
come  to  bid  him  farewell.  Mr.  Vredenburgh,  (hough 
greatly  exhausted  by  his  labours,  engaged  in  con- 
versation, and  after  singing  ''Blest  be  tlie  tie  that 
binds,"  offered  up  a  sweet  and  melting  prayer,  which, 
as  was  remarked  by  some  present,  carried  them 
almost  to  the  gate  of  heaven.  Those  who  heard  that 
prayer,  and  by  it  had  their  thoughts  directed  to  the 
heavenly  world,  little  thought  that  he  was  himself 
so  soon  to  enter;  but  that  night  the  Master  called, 
and  this  precious  father  exchanged  his  earthly  gar- 
ments for  the  robes  of  immortality. 

The  loss  of  a  father  was   not  felt  by   Elizabeth, 
but  it  came  with  a  crushing  weight  on  her  mother, 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  ITi 

to  whom  was  committed  by  this  solemn  dispensa- 
tion, the  care  of  ten  children.  Mrs.  Vredenburgh 
was  in  a  remarkable  sense  fitted  for  this  important 
duty ;  and  though  she  was  a  woman  of  great  strength 
of  mind  and  indomitable  energy  of  character,  yet 
she  seemed  sometimes  to  be  almost  crushed  with  the 
weight  of  responsibility.  She  would  say,  ''It  is  not 
the  care  of  their  temporal  wants,  but  oh  !  how  shall 
I  train  them  for  heaven  !"  Still  her  faith  and  trust  in 
the  promises  of  her  covenant  God  were  able  to  sus- 
tain her,  and  drove  her  to  prayer  for  help  and  direc- 
tion. It  was  her  constant  practice  to  arise  an  hour 
before  any  of  the  family  were  awake,  and  spend  it 
alone  in  seeking  grace  and  strength  for  the  perfor- 
mance of  her  duties,  especially  to  her  children.  Not- 
withstanding the  care  of  her  family,  she  never  aba- 
ted her  labours  in  the  congregation  as  the  wife  of  a 
pastor,  until  the  settlement  of  another  minister, 
which  was  for  a  period  of  more  than  four  years. 

But  soon  again  was  the  command  :  "  Leave  thy 
fatherless  children,  and  I  will  take  care  of  them," 
to  be  verified  in  the  experience  of  this  mother.  Be- 
ing laid  aside  by  disease  some  months  previous  to 
her  death,  she  had  to  encounter  many  struggles  be- 
fore she  was  enabled  to  give  up  her  children.  She 
once  remarked  to  a  friend,  "  Oh!  how  often  do  I 
give  them  up  to  take  them  back  again!"  but  the  con- 
test was  of  short  duration.  For  after  bidding  them 
good-night,  and  just  as  she  was  preparing  to  retire, 
she  ruptured  a  blood-vessel.  Her  children  had  only 
time  to  gather  around  her,   when  she  waved  her 


172  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

hand,  saying,  "All  is  peace,"  and  entered  into  the 
joys  of  heaven. 

Elizabeth  was  thus  left  an  orphan ;  but  not  desti- 
tute of  friends,  who  cared  for  and  loved  her  with 
greater  intensity.  She  found  a  home  under  the  roof 
of  her  eldest  sister,  who  had  married  a  clergyman, 
and  resided  in  Pennsylvania.  The  second  daughter 
married  soon  after ;  when  the  care  of  the  family  de- 
volved upon  the  third  daughter,  who,  from  her  supe- 
rior mental  endowments  and  great  strength  of  mind, 
was  peculiarly  well  fitted  for  the  work  of  educating 
her  sisters.  For  the  purpose  of  giving  them  greater 
advantages  she  removed  to  New  Brunswick,  and 
opened  a  large  Boarding  School ;  and  Elizabeth,  who 
was  then  about  sixteen  years  of  age,  was  sent  for  to 
finish  her  education. 

On  account  of  the  care  of  such  a  large  fomily,  as 
also  her  retiring  disposition,  Elizabeth  had  not  re- 
ceived that  care  and  attention  which  is  so  desirable 
in  the  training  of  the  young  to  the  development 
of  her  mind.  But  however  limited  in  this  respect, 
it  was  not  neglected.  She  was  always  very  fond 
of  reading,  and  frequently  while  the  others  were  at 
play,  or  in  the  parlour,  Elizabeth  would  steal  away 
to  read  some  story  book. 

A  younger  sister,  Anna,  was  associated  with  her 
sister  in  teaching;  and  their  school  was  soon  large 
and  prosperous.  And  whilst  in  the  career  of  its 
successful  establishment,  and  attended  with  most 
flattering  prospects  of  usefulness  and  happiness,  He 
who  seeth  not  as  man  sees,  was  again  to  enter  this 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  173 

orphan  circle  and  take  away  their  head.  Before 
two  years  had  elapsed,  this  noble  sister  was  called 
to  lay  aside  her  plans  and  prospects  of  education, 
and  study  on  a  sick  bed  the  mysterious  dealings 
of  her  heavenly  Father  with  her  and  her  dear  sister 
Anna,  who  was  cut  down  by  her  side  with  the  same 
disease.  During  a  long  and  dreary  winter  these 
lovely  and  loving  sisters  were  confined  to  the  same 
room ;  but  as  their  earthly  tabernacles  grew  weaker 
and  weaker,  their  faith  and  hope  shone  brighter  and 
brighter.  The  spring  came,  and  the  flowers  were  in 
full  bloom,  when  these  precious  ones  were,  within  a 
month  of  each  other,  carried  to  the  grave  to  rest  by 
the  side  of  their  parents  until  the  great  resurrec- 
tion. 

Thus  it  was  in  the  mysterious  providence  of  God 
that  these  orphan  children  were  again  scattered  to 
seek  other  homes.  Some  went  to  their  married  sis- 
ters, and  others  found  a  home  with  strangers,  among 
whom  Elizabeth  for  wise  purposes  was  placed.  To 
those  who  have  wept  an  orphan's  tear,  or  trod  an 
orphan's  path,  it  will  be  quite  unnecessary  to  add 
that  many  trials  awaited  these  orphans,  and  espe- 
cially Elizabeth,  constituted  as  she  was  with  a  pecu- 
liarly sensitive  disposition.  But  God  was  by  this 
means  preparing  her  to  take  the  charge  of  the  poor 
orphan  children  at  Futtehgurh,  and  for  greater  use- 
fulness in  her  then  unknown  future  home  in  India. 

This  was  not  to  continue  longer  than  necessary, 
and  in  about  two  years  after  she  became  a  perma- 
nent resident  under  the  roof  of  her  sister  in  New 


174  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

York,  Mrs.  Van  Pelt.  During  her  residence  here, 
and  through  the  instrumentality  of  a  cousin  whose 
praise  is  in  all  the  Churches,  she  made  a  public  pro- 
fession of  her  faith  in  Christ,  and  joined  the  Colle- 
giate Church  in  the  city  of  New  York.  She  had 
often  had  deep  and  pungent  convictions  of  sin,  and 
a  sense  of  her  obligations  to  profess  her  Saviour  be- 
fore men,  but  she  could  not  before  this  see  her  w^ay 
clear  to  take  a  decided  stand.  God,  by  his  Holy 
Spirit,  removed  the  difficulty,  and  filled  her  heart 
with  love  to  a  dying  Saviour ;  and  from  this  time  with 
great  alacrity  and  love  she  entered  upon  all  her  du- 
ties, and  found  a  peace  passing  understanding.  The 
Bible  class.  Sabbath-school,  and  prayer  meetings  Avere 
her  great  delight.  On  the  removal  of  Mr.  Van  Pelt 
to  Elizabethtown,  she,  with  other  members  of  the 
family,  united  with  the  First  Presbyterian  Church, 
under  the  pastorship  of  Dr.  N.  Murray. 

Miss  Vredenburgh,  whilst  residing  at  Elizabeth- 
town,  felt  her  heart  drawn  to  the  heathen,  and 
thought  much  on  the  subject  of  Missions.  Her 
mind  had  become  so  imbued  with  the  subject,  that 
she  felt  called  to  labour  more  directly  for  God  among 
the  heathen,  and  selected  one  of  the  Indian  tribes 
in  our  West  as  her  field  of  labour ;  and  in  order  to 
qualify  herself  more  fully  for  the  important  work 
of  teaching  these  children  of  nature,  she  took  charge 
of  a  small  school  in  the  country.  Before  her  ex- 
periment could  have  a  fair  opportunity  for  trial,  she 
was  interrupted  by  the  death  of  her  sister,  Mrs 
Van  Pelt,  and  returned  to  fill  her  place  at  Elizabeth 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  175 

town.  Whilst  thus  engaged,  and  in  a  manner  little 
thought  of,  a  way  was  opened  for  the  full  accom- 
plishment of  Miss  Vredenburgh's  desire  to  labour 
among  the  heathen. 

In  the  summer  of  1850,  the  Rev.  J.  E.  Freeman 
visited  his  old  home  in  Elizabethtown,  after  an  ab- 
sence of  nearly  twelve  years  spent  in  India.  Having 
formed  the  acquaintance  of  Miss  Vredenburgh,  he 
offered  his  hand  in  marriage,  and  was  accepted. 
They  were  married  on  the  3d  of  June,  1851,  and 
on  the  10th  of  July  they  bade  adieu  to  their  native 
land,  and  embarked  on  the  great  ocean  that  was  to 
waft  them  to  the  land  of  their  future  labours,  and 
a  mysterious  and  martyr's  grave.  During  the  voy- 
age, which  occupied  four  months,  she  kept  a  daily 
journal  in  the  form  of  letters  directed  to  each  of 
her  family  circle.  The  following  is  one  of  these  let- 
ters, directed  to  Master  Reuben  H.  Van  Pelt,  her 
little  nephew.  It  is  written  in  a  very  simple  and 
interesting  style  for  children,  but  will  serve  to  give 
a  very  good  idea  of  her  employments  at  sea. 

'November  ^th — 120  days  out. 
My  dear  little  Keuby  : — I  wish  that  I  could  have  a  good  long  talk 
with  you  instead  of  writing.  What  oceans  of  things  I  could  tell  you ! 
What  is  that,  you  are  asking  ?  Are  you  not  very,  very  tired,  shut  up 
in  a  ship  for  so  long  a  time  on  the  sea  with  nothing  but  sky  and  water 
to  look  at  ?  I  should  think  that  you  would  not  have  much  to  tell ! 
Well,  stop  a  moment — I  am  not  so  very  tired,  but  have  been  very  happy 
and  contented,  and  will  tell  you  why.  I  used  to  see  you  sometimes, 
when  you  were  a  very  little  boy,  throw  yourself  on  the  floor  and  cry 
out,  "  O  dear  !  I  have  nothing  to  eat  and  nothing  to  do  ;  I  wish  some- 
body would  tell  me  a  story."  Now,  I  dare  say,  you  never  do  so  now, 
because  you  go  to  school  and  study  hard,  and  you  have  no  more  time 


176  A    MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

out  of  school  than  you  want  for  play.  Now  that  is  just  the  way  it  is 
with  rae.  I  have  plenty  to  eat  and  plenty  to  do,  and  have  no  time  to 
lie  down,  and  wish  I  was  in  Calcutta. 

I  very  often  fancy  that  I  am  home  with  you,  too.  I  dream  about 
you  all  night,  and  get  half  awake  very  early  in  the  morning,  and  hear 
the  cocks  crowing,  the  ducks  and  geese  quacking,  the  pigs  squealing, 
and  the  men  hallooing  at  the  ropes,  which  sounds  like  you  boys  playing 
in  the  yard.  I  have  to  rub  my  eyes  sometimes  a  good  while  before  I 
make  out  where  I  am  ;  but  I  get  them  open  at  last,  and  find  that  in- 
stead of  being  in  a  large  airy  room  with  three  windows,  I  am  in  a  small 
closet  with  a  little  crib  of  a  bed  just  big  enough  to  hold  me,  and  only 
one  pane  of  glass,  about  as  lai'ge  and  round  as  yom-  face,  for  a  window. 
And  it  is  very  comfortable  for  ail  that,  and  I,  most  of  the  time,  sleep 
as  soundly  and  sweetly  as  ever  1  did  in  the  large  room  at  home  with 
you  for  my  bed-fellow. 

I  get  up  very  early  and  walk  on  the  deck  while  it  is  cool.  After 
breakfast  I  go  to  school  and  study  like  a  good  girl  for  three  or  four  hours, 
and  then  if  it  is  not  rainy  or  too  warm,  we  walk  again  or  find  some 
shady  place  on  deck  where  we  sit,  talk,  and  take  the  air  until  dinner 
time.  We  then  study  and  read  until  tea  time,  after  which,  during  this 
warm  weather,  we  generally  stay  on  deck  until  nine  o'clock,  when  we 
go  down  to  bed. 

When  on  deck,  we  have  lots  of  things  to  look  at.  In  the  first  place, 
there  are  large  flocks  of  birds  that  have  followed  us  all  the  way  ;  some 
are  very  large,  and  others  by  the  side  of  these  look  more  like  hum- 
ming birds.  We  have  them  of  all  sizes  and  colours,  and  sometimes 
some  of  these  smaller  birds  would  dive  down  and  bring  up  a  good 
mouthful,  then  what  a  fighting  there  would  be  among  the  larger  birds 
to  snatch  it,  and  such  a  chattering,  too,  that  it  sounded  like  the  bray- 
ing of  an  ass  1  Two  or  three  weeks  ago  they  all  left  us,  and  then  we 
had  a  beautiful  tropic  bird  with  only  one  long  feather  in  its  tail ;  and 
we  have  had  for  the  last  week  the  company  of  some  land  birds  that  took 
shelter  on  the  ship.  They  hop  about  from  spar  to  spar,  and  occasion- 
ally give  us  some  music. 

Then  there  is  the  great  whale  that  spouts  the  water  so  high,  and  opens 
his  big  jaws,  as  though  he  were  saying,  "  If  you  were  only  a  little  nearer 
I  would  rnake  a  mouthful  of  you."  Then  it  is  very  amusing  to  see  the 
big  fish  chase  the  little  ones,  and  see  whole  squads  of  flying  fish  fly  out 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  177 

of  the  water  and  the  big  ones  after  them.  And  sometimes  we  see  a 
regular  battle  between  a  shark  and  some  big  fish  that  does  not  like  to 
be  caught  and  eaten  up. 

Then,  again,  sometimes  in  the  evening  the  whole  sea  appears  covered 
with  balls  of  fire  from  the  animalcuUe  in  it,  when  the  porpoises  play 
about  the  ship,  puffing  and  blowing  water  from  their  noses,  and  thej 
themselves  look  as  if  covered  with  fire.  This  has  a  strange,  but  splen- 
did appearance ;  but  I  can't  tell  you  half.     You  must  never  forget  your 

Aunt  Lizzie. 

Mrs.  Freeman  was  stationed  nearly  the  whole  of 
her  Mission  life  at  Mynpoorie,  a  city  forty  miles 
from  Futtehgurh,  and  containing  a  population  of 
twenty  thousand  souls.  This  station  was  occupied, 
in  1843,  by  the  Hev.  J.  L.  Scott;  and  afterwards 
by  the  Revs.  J.  J.  Walsh  and  R.  S.  Fullerton.  In 
the  early  part  of  1852,  Mrs.  Freeman  reached  Myn- 
poorie,  and  remained  until  November,  1856. 

Her  husband,  in  a  letter  written  a  year  after  their 
marriage,  and  on  the  anniversary  of  their  wedding, 
to  Mrs.  Freeman's  sisters  and  friends  at  Linden  Hill, 
remarks : — 

''  Do  you  remember  this  day  ?  Or  rather  are  your 
spirits  winging  their  flight  over  the  year  that  is  past, 
and  travelling  land  and  sea  to  find  with  us  a  resting 
spot  in  India  ?  To  me  what  a  day  was  that  3d  of 
June !  I  was  not  only  confided  in,  but  received  as 
one  with  you,  to  share  with  you  in  the  past,  journey 
with  you  in  the  present,  and  anticipate  with  you  the 
future.  May  I  be  found  worthy  of  such  a  place 
with  those,  upon  whom  for  generations  the  richest 
of  heavenly  blessings  have  descended ! 

We  have  passed  through  very  trying  seasons  dur- 

23 


178  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

ing  the  year.  The  season  of  small-pox  on  ship 
board,  the  storms  of  the  ocean,  the  dangers  of  the 
Ilugly  River,  the  more  than  ocean  dangers  of  the 
river  Ganges,  the  trial  to  me  of  leaving  my  old  sta- 
tion, the  graves  of  ni}"  flimily,  and  the  uncertainty 
of  my  new  station,  were  all  trying ;  but  we  have 
been  carried  through  all  safely,  and  are  now  happier 
than  ever,  and  perhaps  happier  than  we  would  have 
been  even  at  Allahabad.  Our  home  is  a  cheerful, 
happy  place  at  all  times.  We  are  very  happy  in 
each  other,  and  still  keep  up  all  the  insignia  of  warm, 
deep,  and  ever-flowing  love ;  indeed,  we  have  ele- 
vated our  ensign  and  thrown  her  folds  more  open  to 
the  breeze. 

"  Lizzie  is  just  the  one  that  I  would  mark  out  for 
an  invaluable  missionary  wife.  She  has  qualities 
that  few  possess  for  life  in  India.  She  not  only 
makes  her  husband  happy,  but  all  whom  she  meets. 
She  wins  wherever  she  goes  among  our  missionary 
and  English  friends,  and  she  will  win  the  natives, 
too,  when  she  has  an  opportunity.  She  now  has 
two  little  children  who  love  to  be  taught  by  her. 
She  has  gone  on  in  the  language  remarkably  well. 
She  enjoys  excellent  health,  and  looks  fresh  and 
cheerful.  We  ride  daily,  labour  hard,  and  all  goes 
on  smoothly  and  happily.  The  troubles  of  scor- 
pions, sandstorms,  &c.,  we  make  only  a  pastime  of 
between  lessons.  Our  school  is  improving,  and  we 
have  good  audiences  and  attentive  hearers  with  but 
little  opposition.  Many  of  the  people  are  full  grown 
Brahmins,  of  the  most  sacred  stamp.     Would  that 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  179 

we  could  pour  a  stream  of  light  on  the  whole  city 
of  twenty  thousand  souls  !  It  is  very  pleasant  to 
hold  up  the  lamp  of  life  amid  all  the  darkness 
around  us !" 

During  her  residence  at  Mynpoorie,  Mrs.  Free- 
man wrote  the  following  letters  and  journals,  in 
which  she  describes  both  her  tent  life  and  other 
matters  of  interest : — 

March,  1853. 

Dear  Brother  Y  : — Our  quiet  little  station  was  in  great  commotion 
a  short  time  siuce,  by  a  visit  from  the  lieutenant  Governor  of  the 
N.  W.  Provinces.  He  and  his  retinue  are  travelling  in  royal  style. 
His  camp  is  like  a  young  city,  and  he  seems  to  have  as  many  comforts 
around  him  as  in  his  princely  mansion  at  Agra— a  large  tent  for  his 
drawing-room  beautifully  furnished  ;  another  for  his  dining-room,  that 
would  seat  seventy-five  or  one  hundred  persons.  It  is  astonishing  to  see 
how  many  comforts  can  be  carried.  They  spent  three  days,  coming 
and  going  by  magic— late  at  night  they  were  all  here,  and  in  the  morning 
by  sunrise  not  a  vestige  of  them  to  be  seen.  They  were  carried  on 
men's  heads,  and  the  backs  of  camels  and  elephants  ;  there  was  a  great 
number  of  the  latter  gaily  dressed,  and  immense  in  size  ;  there  seemed 
to  be  servants  without  number  dressed  in  livery.  I  thought  how  peo- 
ple in  E.  town  would  stare  to  see  such  a  retinue  enter.  He  invited  us 
to  dine  with  him  one  evening,  which  invitation  we  accepted.  He  and 
some  of  the  gentlemen  visited  the  school,  and  examined  the  boys.  They 
expressed  themselves  surprised  and  delighted  with  their  answers,  par- 
ticularly in  the  Bible-class.  He  gave  Mr.  F.  200  rupees  for  his  new 
school  building,  on  leaving. 

Mr.  Freeman  is  going  on  with  his  new  school  building,  though  Mr. 
Lowrie  could  not  promise  him  any  assistance.  His  little  room  is  over- 
flowing, and  many  more  seem  so  anxious  to  learn,  it  seems  hard  to 
refuse,  though  you  have  no  idea  of  the  difficulty  of  building  here  ;  the 
natives  have  so  many  thousand  ways  of  cheating  and  thieving  here  that 
you  could  not  think  of.  One  must  be  constantly  on  the  look  out ;  but 
they  have  to  get  up  early  to  cheat  Mr.  F.    He  is  incessantly  active, 


180  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

both  in  body  aud  mind  ;  as  some  people  say,  he  has  not  a  lazy  hair  on 
his  head  ;  to  be  sure  he  has  not  a  great  many,  but  there  is  not  one  of 
them  lazy.  With  such  a  husband  I  could  not  be  indolent,  if  so 
inclined. 

We  had  a  visit  a  short  time  since  from  a  German  Missionary,  of 
Benares,  with  his  wife  and  four  children,  travelling  for  his  health  ;  he 
looks  as  if  his  work  was  nearly  done  in  India.  They  spent  nearly  a 
week  with  us,  and  we  enjoyed  their  visit  nmch.  I  see  by  the  papers  the 
Caloric  ship  has  succeeded  ;  what  an  age  we  are  living  in  !  Are  not  all 
these  hastening  on  the  latter  day  of  glory  ?  We  may  yet  see  some  of 
you  here  on  a  visit. 

W  ith  much  love  to  all  your  precious  household,  believe  me  your  at- 
tached sister,  Lizzie. 

The  following  account  of  tent  life,  and  her  visit 
to  Futtehgurhj  was  written  to  her  niece : — 

I  promised,  dear  A.,  to  give  you  some  incidents  of  our  tent  life. 
We  are  now  at  Futtehgurh,  driven  in  by  the  rains  ;  were  awaked  this 
morning  by  the  winds  whistling  round  our  tent,  foretokening  a  storm. 
Uncle  F.  went  out  to  reconnoitre,  and  soon  saw  by  the  threatening  as- 
pect, a  long,  cold  storm.  As  our  provisions  had  gone  on,  we  must  fol- 
low soon.  The  camp  was  a  perfect  Babel,  taking  down  and  loading 
up,  and  the  men  screaming  at  the  top  of  their  voices,  which  they  gene- 
rally do  if  much  work  is  to  be  done.  We  were  soon  hustled  into  the 
garis  when  the  rain  began,  and  poured  in  torrents,  as  you  have  never 
seen  in  America.  As  we  were  only  three  miles  from  here,  concluded 
to  go  on,  and  get  under  shelter  right  away.  Mrs.  Walsh  has  sent  a 
note  inviting  us  to  dine  with  her  to-morrow,  (New  Year, )  which  we 
accepted. 

Jan.  1st. — I  must  just  write  a  line  to  night,  to  wish  you  all  a  happy 
New  Year,  each  one.  I  would  name  you,  as  you  are  all  before  me.  I 
would  love  to  take  a  peep  at  you,  as  seated  round  the  dinner  table.  We 
had  a  little  company  of  the  missionaries,  dined  probably  on  the  same 
you  did — a  nice  turkey.  After  dinner  had  preparatory  lecture,  as  next 
Sabbath  is  to  be  communion.     Good  night. 

Wednesday. — We  had  a  delightful  visit,  attended  preparatory  service 
on  Friday  and  Saturday.     Sabbath  was  communion,  which  rendered 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  181 

my  visit  doubly  pleasant.  In  our  little  church  at  Mynpoorie,  we  have 
nothing  but  Hindustanee  services,  which  I  can  profit  but  little  by  as  yet  ; 
but  I  always  attend  to  set  the  tune,  and  help  with  the  singing.  There 
was  one  Hindu  baptized,  and  admitted  to  the  church  ;  he  was  a  fine 
dignified  looking  old  man  ;  and  as  he  stood  up  in  the  aisle  to  renounce 
his  idolatry  and  choose  the  one  true  God  for  his,  it  was  to  me  very 
affecting ;  though  he  has  met  with  great  opposition  from  his  friends,  he 
has  stood  firm.     God  grant  that  he  may  continue  to  the  end. 

Yesterday  we  made  a  call  upon  the  Nawab,  a  son  of  the  former  king. 
He  is  now  a  pensioner  of  the  English,  who  give  him  20,000  rupees  a 
month.  Is  living  in  the  old  palace  of  his  father,  which,  in  its  day,  was 
a  splendid  building,  commanding  a  beautiful  and  extensive  view  of  the 
surrounding  country.  lie  received  us  in  an  anteroom  with  about  twenty 
attendants,  and  conducted  us  in  great  style  to  the  drawing-room.  I 
was  greatly  surprised  to  see  it  furnished  in  an  English  style  ;  handsome 
carpets,  glass  chandeliers,  and  two  large  silver  couches — this  last,  a 
touch  above  the  English.  He  is  quite  a  young  looking  black  fellow. 
It  was  very  difficult  for  me  to  feel  I  was  in  the  presence  of  royalty,  but 
the  royalty  of  the  poor  natives  of  India,  now,  is  only  a  name.  They  try 
to  keep  up  a  show,  but  they  are  only  pensioners  upon  the  bounty  of  the 
English.  I  cannot  help  feeling  sorry  for  them,  though  I  know  the  masses 
are  much  better  off  than  they  were,  under  their  despotic  kings. 

Thursday. — Walked  this  morning  five  miles.  The  cool  bracing  air 
and  exercise  gave  me  a  fine  appetite  and  red  cheeks,  which  the  people 
look  at  with  astonishment.  It  is  something  uncommon  in  India.  I 
feel  quite  as  well  as  in  my  best  days  at  home.  TIk;  over-land  letters 
arrived  last  night  at  twelve.  We  arose  before  day-light  to  read  them. 
Had  I  known  they  were  in  the  tent,  I  should  not  have  slept  so  long 
but  Mr.  Freeman  put  them  under  his  pillow  and  did  not  tell  me. 

So,  my  dear  A.,  you  think  you  would  enjoy  living  in  India.  Let  me 
tell  you,  my  dear  girl,  unless  you  should  come  with  your  heart  filled 
with  love  to  God  and  these  poor  perishing  heathens,  you  would  be 
sadly  disappointed. 

I  hope  you  will  be  a  missionary  wherever  your  lot  is  cast,  and  as 
long  as  God  spares  your  life  ;  for  it  makes  but  little  difference  after  all 
where  we  spend  these  few  fleeting  years,  if  they  are  only  spent  for  the 
glory  of  God.    Be  assured  there  is  nothing  else  worth  living  for ! 


182  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

From  her  journal  we  give  a  few  extracts  which 
will  be  read  with  interest : — 


Julij  10. — The  anniversary  day,  on  which  I  bade  adieu  to  my  dear 
native  land — dearer  to  me  now  than  ever,  though  1  do  not  once  regret 
leaving  it.  My  health  has  been  very  good ;  this  climate  agrees  with 
me  very  well,  though  the  warm  weather  is  debilitating,  and  requires 
much  energy  to  keep  active  and  busy ;  but  as  I  have  plenty  to  do  both 
for  body  and  mind,  I  do  not  yield  to  its  relaxing  influence.     Last  evening 

we  spent  with  the  C s,  who  are  great  musicians,  we  generally  go 

on  Friday  to  practise  over  the  times  for  Sabbath. 

Julij  13. — Have  had  a  delightful  rain  ;  walked  in  the  yard  to  count 
the  birds ;  there  were  thirty  different  kinds ;  their  songs  are  not  very 
long,  nor  their  notes  very  musical,  but  they  praise  their  Maker  all  they 
can.  I  often  think  what  a  lesson  they  teach  us,  whose  lips  are  sealed 
when  we  should  open  our  mouth  with  praises.  They  are  very  tame,  and 
go  about  the  house  so  as  to  be  almost  an  annoyance. 

Jul]}  14. — The  cholera  has  been  raging  ;  the  poor  natives  are  almost 
frightened  to  death  ;  they  are  flocking  to  their  temples,  and  calling  upon 
their  gods  both  day  and  night.  We  live  near  enough  to  the  city  to 
hear  their  tumdrums  and  shouting.  Two  or  three  hundred  of  the  na- 
tives die  in  a  day ;  one  of  the  servants  came  in  telling  us  one  of  his  little 
children  was  sick  ;  he  said  some  little  devil  was  flying  about  it,  and  had 
seized  it ;  they  will  not  come  to  us  till  they  have  used  all  their  incan- 
tations, and  then  it  is  too  late.  The  poor  little  thing  died  about  an  hour 
after,  when  they  wrapped  it  up  and  threw  it  in  the  river  to  be  devoured, 
or  land  on  a  sand  bank  for  jackals  and  vultures  to  quarrel  about.  It 
was  a  nice  little  child  of  four  years  ;  sometimes  came  to  school,  but  I 
had  not  been  able  to  teach  it  much.  I  could  hear  the  parents  crying 
and  lamenting  all  day.  I  cannot  say  I  feel  sorry.  Is  it  not  better  off 
than  to  grow  up  in  such  heathenism  ?  Oh  !  to  think  how  many  die  with- 
out the  knowledge  of  a  Saviour.  Many  of  them  have  heard  of  the  one 
true  God  and  Saviour,  but  their  minds  are  so  blinded  by  prejudice  they 
will  not  believe. 

This  is  a  perfect  harvest  for  the  lazy  priests  and  Brahmins.  The 
people  are  more  mad  than  ever  upon  their  idols,  and  rush  to  the  tem- 
ples with  sacrifices  and  offerings  to  appease  their  angry  gods,  which  are 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  183 

pocketed  by  the  priests.  Poor  deluded  souls  !  would  they  but  apply  to 
the  blood  of  sprinkling,  which  alone  can  take  away  sin  ! 

December  25.— The  climate  now  is  delightful.  From  November 
until  March  it  is  magnificent,  and  cannot  be  surpassed  ;  we  make  up  a 
little  fire  about  five  o'clock,  and  enjoy  it  much.  We  are  those  far- 
famed  personages,  (the  oldest  inhabitants  of  the  place.)  Our  regiment 
has  all  been  changed,  and  all  the  civil  service.  With  some  of  the  offi- 
cers' wives  we  are  much  pleased. 

The  last  mail  brought  out  an  order  for  most  of  the  Queen's  troops  to 
leave  India  for  the  seat  of  war  in  the  Crimea,  leaving  India  in  the 
hands  of  native  regiments,  which  my  husband  says  is  a  great  mistake, 
but  I  suppose  the  powers  that  be  know  best ;  they  ought  to  at  all 

events.     We  have  had  quite  a  treat.     Mr.  S ,  of  Allahabad  and 

^^^ ,  of  Agra,  the  former  of  whom  the  Doctor  ordered  ofi"  for  change 

of  air,  have  been  with  us. 

Mr.  W looks  miserably ;  he  is  a  very  agreeable  man  ;  reminds 

me  of  Aunt  C ,  in  her  former  days.     I  don't  think  he  has  forgotten 

any  thing  he  ever  knew  ;  he  appears  a  perfect  encyclopaedia. 

Mrs.  Freeman  gave  instruction  to  an  old  woman, 
who,  with  her  son,  stopped  at  xMjaipoorie  on  their 
return  from  a  pilgrimage.  She  was  taught  the  cate- 
chism, and  made  to  comprehend  Avith  great  difficulty 
the  important  truths  of  the  Bible.  Mrs.  Freeman 
laboured  long  and  patiently  with  her,  and  the  result 
is  mentioned  in  the  extract  below  : — 

Mynpoorie,  Sept.  28, 1856. 
To-day  I  have  had  the  precious  privilege  of  sitting  down  at  the  table 
of  the  Lord,  and  also  of  seeing  my  poor  old  woman,  Lallia,  standing 
up  before  all,  and  confessing  the  Lord  our  God  to  be  the  only  true  God 
and  her  God ;  and  Jesus  Christ  the  only  Saviour,  her  Saviour.  She 
afterwards  received  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  and  sat  down  by  my  side, 
partook  with  me  the  broken  body  and  shed  blood  of  our  adorable  Ee- 
deemer,  the  first  fruits  of,  I  trust,  a  plentiful  harvest  to  be  gathered  in 
from  our  little  Church  in  Mynpoorie.  The  precious  seed  here  sown,  I 
know,  will  not  be  in  vain,  but  in  due  time  will  spring  up  and  bear  fruit 


184  A    MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

to  the  glory  of  His  great  name.  Mr.  Freeman  was  well  pleappcl  with 
her  examination,  both  as  to  her  personal  experience,  and  the  knowledge 
she  had  gained  of  the  gospel.  When  I  think  of  her  extreme  ignorance 
the  first  time  she  came  to  me,  the  change  is  indeed  wonderful.  Not  one 
idea  appeared  to  show  itself  in  her  poor  wrinkled  face ;  it  was  a  long 
while  before  I  made  her  comprehend  she  had  a  soul  that  would  never 
die  ;  and  when  she  seemed  to  understand  her  body  would  rise  again  from 
the  dust,  and  be  united  to  her  soul,  she  put  on  such  a  look  of  wonder 
and  surprise,  that  I  asked  her  what  she  used  to  think  would  become  of 
her  after  death.  Her  countenance  fell,  she  thought  a  moment,  then 
replied : — 

"  Ab,  Mem  Sahib,  I  was  so  ignorant  I  used  to  go  to  the  temple  and 
make  pi/jd,  worship,  [then  going  through  the  forms  of  prostration,  as 
if  before  her  idol,]  would  pour  a  little  water  on  its  head,  and  put  a  lit- 
tle rice  and  flour  before  it,  then  turned  away  and  thought  no.  more 
about  it."  Such,  I  believe,  is  the  case,with  most  of  the  women.  "  They 
worship  they  know  not  what,"  seeming  to  have  some  vague  notion  it 
will  do  them  good,  or  by  withholding  these  ofiferings  they  will  come 
to  some  evil.  The  men  think  and  reason  more  on  the  subject.  This 
old  woman  can  say  the  catechism  from  beginning  to  end  without 
scarcely  missing  a  word,  also  the  Ten  Commandments  perfectly,  and 
two  or  three  prayers  I  have  taught  her  for  the  purpose  of  teaching  her 
how  to  pray.  She  also  remembers  a  great  deal  that  I  have  read  to  her. 
I  believe  she  is  a  true  Christian,  and  I  shall  some  day  be  permitted  to 
drink  with  her  "  the  new  wine  in  our  Father's  kingdom."  The  son  was 
not  baptized,  as  Mr.  Freeman  thought  best  for  him  to  wait  till  the  next 
communion,  when,  I  hope,  he  too  will  be  thought  worthy. 

Mrs.  Freeman  was  peculiarly  sensitive  about  ap- 
pearing before  the  public,  and  when  the  extracts 
from  the  letter  above  were  published  in  the  Home 
and  Foreign  Record,  she  seemed  much  hurt,  and  in 
the  last  letter  her  sister  received  before  the  mutiny, 
she  alluded  to  it,  and  begged  that  it  should  never  be 
repeated.  She  writes  : — "  I  am  very  sorry  that  I 
cannot  oblige  my  friends  by  writing  for  the  public, 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  185 

but  it  is  very  certain  I  have  not  the  gift  or  talent. 
I  hope  to  do  some  little  good  in  a  quiet  way,  and  if 
God  will  bless  my  exertions,  it  is  all  I  ask." 

How  little  she  then  thought  that  her  next  and 
last  letter  would  be  circulated  from  one  end  of  our 
Union  to  the  other,  and  reach  even  Great  Britain,  and 
touch  a  chord  of  sympathy  and  love  in  many  hearts  ! 

This  extreme  reluctance  about  pubhcity  to  her- 
self and  labours,  amounting  to  almost  prohibition, 
was  allied  to  an  extreme  diffidence  which  charac- 
terized her  both  as  a  child  and  adult.  But  since 
her  death,  we  feel  confident  that  she  would  allow  the 
sacrifice  of  her  feelings  in  order  to  promote  the 
great  cause  of  Missions,  to  advance  which  she  de- 
voted her  life;  especially  as  she  said,  "Perhaps  our 
death  may  accomplish  more  than  our  lives." 

The  following  letter  was  WTitten  soon  after  her 
removal  to  Futtehgurh,  and  before  any  exhibition 
of  the  mutiny  had  manifested  itself.  It  gives  a  de- 
scription of  their  happy  and  useful  labours  : — 

My  dear  sisters  : — I  promised  in  my  last  letter  to  give  you  some 
account  of  our  new  home,  occupation,  situation,  companions,  &c.,  so  I 
will  commence  in  time,  that  notwithstanding  tlie  many  interruptions,  I 
may  be  able  to  accomplish  it  before  the  mail  leaves.  Futtehgurh  is  a 
much  more  prominent  place  than  Mynpoorie,  both  as  regards  the  English 
station  and  native  city.  There  are  here  four  Mission  families,  two  of  them 
(the  Campbells  and  Johnsons)  live  three  and  a-half  miles  from  us,  near 
Furrukhabad  city.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McMullin  are  in  our  compound,  they 
are  at  present  staying  with  us  till  their  house  is  fitted  up,  and  they  can 
pick  up  enough  for  housekeeping.  Here  we  cannot  go  into  a  shop,  and 
purchase  what  furniture  we  wish,  but  must  wait  till  we  hear  some  per- 
sons wishing  to  sell,  so  get  one  piece  here,  and  another  there.  We  find 
24 


186  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

them,  however,  very  pleasant,  excellent  people,  and  are  very  sorry  you 
did  not  become  acquainted  with  them  before  they  left  America.  What 
a  luxury  it  would  be  to  converse  with  some  persons  who  had  seen  you  ! 

Mr.  Campbell  has  charge  of  the  little  Church  of  native  Christians  at 
Furrukhabad  city,  and  is  the  principal  Bazar  preacher.  Mr.  Johnson 
has  charge  of  the  city  school,  which  is  large  and  flourishing,  and  occu- 
pies the  most  of  his  time.  He  sometimes  accompanies  Mr.  Campbell 
in  preaching.  Mrs.  Campbell  has  charge  of  the  girls'  Bazar-school, 
consisting  of  twenty-five  or  thirty  scholars,  and  taught  by  one  of  our 
Christian  women.  Mrs.  Johnson  has  also  started  one  at  Furrukhabad  ; 
she  commenced  about  three  weeks  since  with  one  scholar,  now  has  ten  ; 
we  hope  there  will  soon  be  double  that  number.  Mr.  Freeman  has 
charge  of  the  Christian  village,  of  about  one  hundred  and  eighty-seven 
inhabitants.  Their  occupation  is  tent-making  and  weaving,  which  they 
follow  for  a  living.  This  takes  up  a  great  deal  of  his  time,  particularly 
letter- writing,  of  which  he  has  from  sixteen  to  twenty  a  day  ;  it  is  well 
he  can  write  very  fast.  We  have  also  quite  a  large  Church  on  the  pre- 
mises, which  is  nearly  filled  every  Sabbath  with  hearers.  It  is  very 
pleasant  to  see  so  many  native  Christians  together,  or  even  nominal  Chris- 
tians ;  whilst  we  have  reason  to  hope  that  many  of  them  are  sincere 
followers  of  the  Lamb. 

Mr.  Freeman  preaches  in  Hindustani  on  Sabbath  morning  ;  in  the 
afternoon  he  has  a  large  Bible-class,  of  almost  all  the  men  in  the  village, 
and  I  have  one  of  the  women.  I  have  also  a  class  that  come  into  my 
room  after  breakfast,  (among  whom  is  the  old  woman  I  have  spoken  of,) 
as  I  cannot  get  time,  during  the  hour  for  Sabbath-school,  to  attend  to 
them.  The  head-teacher  and  two  catechists  have  each  a  class  of  boys, 
and  the  most  intelligent  women  in  the  village,  of  girls.  In  the  evening 
we  have  English  services  for  ourselves,  the  missionaries  preaching  alter- 
nately. The  orphans  are,  most  of  them,  married  off,  about  eight  boys 
and  as  many  girls  remaining.  The  girls  are  under  my  care.  I  have 
also  a  school  of  from  twenty-five  to  thirty  girls,  children  of  native  Chris- 
tians, and  as  there  are  many  more  growing  up,  it  will,  no  doubt,  soon  be 
larger.  One  of  the  Christian  women  assists  me ;  here  I  spend  several 
hours  a  day,  and  feel  deeply  interested  in  them.  From  ten  to  twelve 
o'clock  they  sew,  whilst  Sarah  repeats  to  them  the  tables  and  hymns, 
all  repeating  after  her ;  in  this  way  they  learn  a  great  many  hymns, 
also  Scripture  and  catechism,  which  they  repeat  at  Sabbath-school. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  187 

We  now  approach  the  termination  of  our  clear 
friend's  last  labours  on  earth,  and  before  submitting 
her  last  touching  letter,  which  has  awakened  such  a 
thrill  throughout  our  Church  and  land,  let  us  view 
her  character  for  a  moment. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Murray,  her  pastor  and  intimate 
friend,  thus  speaks  of  her  : — "  Mrs.  Freeman  was 
connected  with  some  of  the  best  families  in  New 
Jersey,  and  moved  in  the  very  best  circles  of  her 
native  State.  Agreeable  in  manners,  social,  intelli- 
gent, warm-hearted,  devotedly  pious,  strong  in  her 
affections,  and  of  firm  health,  she  possessed  remark- 
able fitness  for  missionary  life  in  India.  The  cli- 
mate seemed  adapted  to  her  constitution ;  and,  with- 
out scarcely  any  interruption,  she  was  enabled  to 
prosecute  her  great  work  until  it  was  so  mysteri- 
ously brought  to  a  close.  No  more  beloved  female 
missionary  was  there  on  the  Indian  field.  As  none 
knew  her  but  to  love  her,  at  home ;  so  was  it  in 
reference  to  her  abroad,  as  all  testify.  She  was 
a  person  of  intelligence,  piety,  firmness  of  purpose, 
and  of  the  finest  tone  of  character.  She  inherited 
much  of  that  calm  decision  which  all  history  and 
tradition  ascribe  to  her  grandfather ;  and  when  the 
path  of  duty  pointed  to  the  heathen  world,  it  be- 
came her  joy  and  dehght  to  walk  in  it." 

The  Rev.  R.  E.  Williams,  of  Agra,  one  who  knew 
her  well  and  long,  writes  : — "  Mrs.  Freeman  was  one 
of  the  lovehest  characters  I  ever  knew :  gentle,  en- 
ergetic, and  wise ;  so  strong  in  faith  that  she  could 
look  with  serenity  on  the  worst  troubles  of  fife,  and, 


188  A      MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

L  doubt  not,  on  death  itself.  Indeed,  her  last  letter 
shows  that  death  had  no  terrors  for  her." 

The  author  would  state  that  she  was  not  only 
noted  for  her  social  qualities,  her  pleasant  manner, 
and  cheerful  face  ;  but  for  a  remarkable  share  of  good 
common  sense,  an  ingredient  of  character  seldom 
considered,  but  most  important  in  its  results  for 
good.  The  tone  of  her  piety  is  so  manifested  in  the 
letter  which  we  herewith  give,  as  to  render  unne- 
cessary any  further  elucidation.  This  it  was  that 
produced  the  magic  influence  of  her  letter,  and  with 
daguerreotype  power  impressed  on  every  mind  the 
words,  "  Most  joyfully  will  I  die  for  Him  who  laid 
down  his  life  for  me."  And  when  the  time  came  to 
test  this  piety,  we  feel  assured,  though  there  is  none 
to  testify  to  the  reality,  that  she  was  not  wanting, 
but  found  ready  to  lay  down  her  hfe,  and  meet  her 
precious  Saviour.  The  scene  of  blood  and  horror,  how- 
ever, was  soon  changed  to  one  of  ineffable  glory  and 
ecstasy.  No  wonder,  then,  a  beloved  sister  could 
say,  in  the  bitter  anguish  of  a  heart  so  crushed, 
"  Oh !  how  I  have  endeavoured  not  only  to  sa^/  but 
feel,  '  Thy  will  be  done.'  I  know  that  infinite  wis- 
dom has  ordered  it,  and  what  we  know  not  now, 
we  shall  know  hereafter.  I  think  that  I  have  been 
enabled  to  feel,  if  this  is  for  the  glory  of  God  and 
the  good  of  the  Church — if  it  arouses  Christians  to 
more  zeal  in  the  cause  of  Missions,  and  more  prayer 
for  the  poor  heathen,  so^  benighted  and  debased — 
God's  will  and  not  mine  is  best  to  be  done." 

The  following  letter  is  the  last  one  from  Mrs. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  189 

Freeman's  pen,  and  will  close  this   sketch  of  her 
labours  and  character  : — 

My  dear  sister — I  wrote  a  short  letter  to  you  by  the  last  mail,  giv- 
ing some  account  of  our  great  alarm,  and  said  we  then  hoped  all  was 
quite  safe  again  ;  but  just  after  the  mail  had  left,  we  received  intelligence 
that  four  companies  of  the  ninth  regiment  at  Allyghur  had  mutinied, 
murdered  all  the  English,  and  left  for  Mynpoorie  and  Futtehgurh.  We 
immediately  wrote  to  Bharpore  for  the  Campbells  and  Johnsons  to 
come  here,  as  their  place  is  so  near  the  native  city,  should  there  be  a 
rising,  they  would  be  the  first  attacked.  They  soon  gathered  a  few 
things  and  drove  down.  Upon  consultation,  we  all  conclnded  to  re- 
main here,  procure  some  of  the  native  Christians'  clothes  to  slip  on  at  a 
moment's  warning,  and  make  our  way  to  some  of  the  friendly  villages. 

On  Saturday  we  drove  to  the  station,  found  all  the  ladies  in  tears, 
and  their  husbands  pale  and  trembling.  We  all  consulted  together 
what  was  best  to  be  done  ;  but  what  could  we  do  ?  every  place  seemed 
as  unsafe  as  this.  We  might  feel  a  little  more  secure  at  Agra,  where 
they  have  a  European  regiment,  but  how  to  get  there  ?  the  road  being 
blocked  up  by  the  insurgents  ;  and  we  could  not  get  to  Allahabad,  aa 
we  should  have  to  pass  through  Cawnpore,  where  the  regiment  was  in  a 
state  of  mutiny  ;  nor  could  we  flee  to  the  hills,  as  the  places  through 
which  we  would  be  obliged  to  pass  were  quite  as  dangerous  ;  and  to  re- 
main here,  seemed  almost  certain  death,  unless  our  regiment,  the  tenth, 
stood  firm,  and  no  one  puts  the  least  confidence  in  them.  They  told 
the  commanding  officer.  Colonel  Smith,  this  morning  they  would  not 
fight  against  their  bhai  log,  (brethren,)  if  they  came  ;  but  they  would 
not  turn  against  their  own  officers.  The  officers,  however,  told  them 
they  should  expect  them  to  protect  their  wives  and  children,  and  stand 
fast  to  their  colours  ;  they  think  it  best  to  act  as  if  they  felt  all  confi- 
dence in  them.  We  came  home,  the  four  families  to  our  house,  and 
spent  the  day  in  conversation  and  prayer,  expecting  every  moment  to 
hear  the  shout  of  the  infuriated  mob  ;  the  day,  however,  passed  quietly. 
At  night,  our  husbands  took  turns  to  watch  in  front  of  the  Bungalows. 

In  the  morning  all  safe.  On  Sabbath  we  spent  the  whole  day  in 
great  suspense  ;  in  the  evening  heard  the  companies  at  Mynpoorie  had 
mutinied,  broken  open  the  jail,  robbed  the  public  treasury,  and  instead 
of  coming  here,  had  fled  to  Delhi.    We  thanked  God  for  our  safety. 


190  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

Tuesday — All  safe  this  morning,  though  we  spent  a  very  anxious  day 
yesterday  ;  it  was  the  last  day  of  the  great  INlahammadan  feast,  [the 
Eed.]  They  are  always  at  that  time  in  a  very  excited  state  ;  these  are 
the  most  bitter  opposers  to  the  English  rule  and  Christian  religion,  and 
would  gladly  exterminate  both.  Some  of  our  catechists  were  once 
Mussalmans,  and  whenever  they  have  gone  to  the  city  for  the  last  two 
or  three  weeks  have  been  treated  with  taunting  and  insolence.  They 
say,  "  Where  is  your  Jesus  now  ?  We  will  shortly  show  what  will  be- 
come of  the  infidel  dogs."  The  native  Christians  think,  should  they 
come  here,  and  our  regiment  join  them,  our  little  church  and  ourselves 
will  be  the  first  attacked  ;  but  we  are  in  God's  hands,  and  we  know  that 
he  reigns.  We  have  no  place  to  flee  to  for  shelter,  but  under  the  cov- 
ert of  his  wings,  and  there  we  are  safe  ;  not  but  that  he  may  suffer  our 
bodies  to  be  slain,  and  if  he  does,  we  know  he  has  wise  reasons  for  it. 
I  sometimes  think  our  deaths  would  do  more  good  than  we  woidd  do  in  all 
our  lives ;  if  so,  "  His  will  be  done."  Should  I  be  called  to  lay  down  my 
life,  do  not  grieve,  dear  sister,  that  I  came  here,  for  most  joyfully  will 

I  DIE  for  him  who  laid  DOWN  HIS  LIFE  FOR  ME. 

Wednesday — All  quiet  yet,  but  we  hear  such  dreadful  rumours,  we 
know  not  what  to  believe  ;  all  our  earthly  hope  now  is  in  the  army 
Government  is  concentrating  around  Delhi  ;  but  there  are  so  few  En- 
glish troops  in  the  country,  as  the  Government  have  had  such  perfect 
confidence  in  the  Sepoys,  who  are  now  all  turning  treacherous. 

Friday — All  safe.  The  McMullins  went  back  to  their  own  house 
yesterday.  The  Johnsons  with  them.  The  Campbells  with  their 
children  remain  with  us.  Mr.  Monckton,  an  English  officer,  and  family 
come  over  every  day.  We  have  a  prayer-meeting  in  the  evening,  and 
some  sweet,  precious  times.  They  are  more  like  our  own  people  in 
Christian  experience,  than  any  I  have  known  in  India,  though  Episco- 
palians. 

Tuesday,  June  2 — Last  evening  I  went  to  bed  with  a  violent  sick 
headache  ;  we  heard  two  regiments  from  Lucknow  had  mutinied,  and 
were  on  their  way  here.  Ours,  we  think,  are  only  waiting  for  them  to 
come  up.  The  Moncktons  with  our  four  families  were  till  12  o'clock 
contriving  some  plan  to  get  out  of  the  station  ;  we  watched  all  night. 
Safe  yet  this  morning,  are  now  trying  to  get  a  boat.  Can  only  say 
good-bye,  pray  for  us,  will  write  next  mail  if  we  live  ;  if  not,  you  will 
bear  from  some  other  source.  Your  affectionate  sister,  E.  Freeman. 


J^''^2r-^^^<'~---^^^ 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  191 


CHAPTER    X. 

David  Elliott  Campbell,  the  subject  of  this  me- 
moir, was  born  of  pious  parents,  near  Mercersburg, 
Franklin  county.  Pa.,  on  the  7th  of  June,  1825, 
His  father,  Mr.  Caleb  Boyles  Campbell,  who  is  at 
present  residing  in  Kansas,  was  for  a  number  of 
years  an  elder  in  Mr.  King's  Church  in  Iowa.  His 
mother's  maiden  name  was  Agnes  McDow^ell  David- 
son, a  truly  pious  woman,  but  of  a  very  fragile  and 
delicate  constitution.  Both  of  his  parents  were 
members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Upper  West 
Conocheauge,  (now  Mercersburg,)  of  which  the  Rev. 
Dr.  D.  Elliott  was  pastor.  Strongly  attached  to 
their  minister,  his  parents  gave  the  name  of  their 
pastor  to  their  child,  who  was  always  called  by  his 
middle  name,  Elliott  Campbell. 

Shortly  after  the  baptism  of  their  child,  his  father 
removed  to  DelaAvare  count}^,  in  Ohio,  where  he  met 
w^ith  the  irreparable  loss  of  his  mother,  who  died  on 
the  1st  of  April,  1828,  before  he  was  quite  three 
years  old.  The  loss  of  a  mother  at  such  a  tender 
age  was  a  very  severe  one,  and  its  effects  can  be 
traced  in  the  subsequent  history  of  this  dear  child 


192  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

as  he  grew  up  to  manhood,  and  even  after  entering 
upon  his  missionary  life. 

For  some  time  after  his  mother's  death,  and  up  to 
the  period  of  his  father's  second  marriage,  Elhott 
was  taken  into  the  family  of  an  old  gentleman  and 
his  wife,  who  had  no  children  of  their  own,  and  cared 
for  and  regarded  as  their  own  child.  But  little  is 
now  known  of  his  early  life,  except  that  he  resided 
with  his  father,  part  of  the  time  in  the  State  of 
Ohio,  and  afterwards  in  the  State  of  Indiana,  until 
the  latter  part  of  November,  1841,  when  he  entered 
the  preparatory  department  of  the  College  of  South 
Hanover,  Indiana.  His  stay  here,  however,  was 
short,  as  after  remaining  only  six  months  he  was 
sent  by  his  father  to  McConnellsburg,  Pa.,  to  reside 
with  his  uncle,  Mr.  Ehas  Davidson,  who  not  only 
very  kindly  offered  him  a  home  in  his  family,  but 
also  furnished  him  the  means  of  prosecuting  a  tho- 
rough college  course. 

This  was  a  new  era  in  Elliott's  life,  and  often  re- 
ferred to  by  him  as  the  most  delightful  period  of  his 
existence.  Here  it  was  he  found  in  his  uncle  and 
aunt  all  the  tenderness  and  sweet  love  of  parental 
affection,  and  a  home  of  quiet  yet  cheerful  happi- 
ness. Only  four  months  previous  to  his  death,  in  a 
letter,  dated  February  9,  1857,  he  refers  to  the 
scenes  and  memory  of  this  happy  home,  as  follows  : — 

'^  I  can  never  forget  the  happy  days  I  spent  under 
your  roof.  I  love  to  think  of  those  days  now  gone 
for  ever,  and  to  dwell  upon  the  memory  of  my  dear, 
dear  aunt,  now  in  a  far  happier  world.     No,  the 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  193 

sunny  memories  of  my  residence  in  McConnellsburgj 
will  be  the  last  to  fade  away,  and  if  my  God  should 
spare  me  to  a  good  old  age,  hoary  hairs  will  still  find 
me  in  grateful  remembrance  of  all  my  good  uncle's 
and  dear  departed  aunt's  kindness  to  me  when  a  boy 
in  their  midst." 

We  can  ourselves  verify  the  truth  of  these  heart- 
felt sentiments,  for  often  have  we  heard  him  recount 
the  love  shown  to  him  by  his  uncle  and  aunt  at  Mc- 
Connellsburg.  More  than  once  have  we,  on  the 
arrival  of  overland  letters  from  America,  sat  by  his 
side  and  heard  him  read  extracts  from  their  letters 
and  accompany  them  with  explanations,  until  his 
feelings  seemed  to  carry  him  back  to  his  3''outhful 
days,  and  the  hallowed  scenes  of  the  dear  old  family 
circle  on  which  memory  loved  to  dwell.  We  have, 
at  such  times,  entering  as  much  as  possible  into  each 
other's  feelings,  (for  we  are  without  relatives  in  our 
missionary  home,)  gazed  on  the  daguerreotj^pe  pic- 
tures of  his  dear  uncle  and  aunt,  those  precious  me- 
mentoes which  fill  an  honoured  place  on  the  parlour 
table,  so  that  we  felt  familiar  with  their  faces,  and 
regarded  them  as  our  friends  as  well  as  theirs ;  for 
on  the  Mission  field  we  tr}^  to  share  each  other's 
joys  as  well  as  sorrows,  and  the  news  of  our  home 
letters  become  the  topics  of  conversation  and  mutual 
enjoyment.  Our  visit  to  this  dear  uncle,  who  had 
in  this  way  become  so  familiar,  was  as  though  we 
were  enjoying  the  pleasure  of  an  old  acquaintance, 
with  whose  face  and  character  we  had  long  been 
fjimiliar. 

25 


194  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

These  dear  relatives  adopted  Elliott  as  a  child  of 
their  household,  and  sent  him  to  Marshall  College, 
at  Mercersburg,  the  scene  of  his  youthful  da3^s,  and 
the  residence  of  a  large  circle  of  his  maternal  rela- 
tives. Here  he  successfully  pursued  his  studies, 
and  in  the  Fall  of  1846,  graduated  with  distin- 
guished honours,  as  to  him  was  assigned  the  distinc- 
tion of  pronouncing  the  valedictory  oration.  But 
this  was  not  the  distinguishing  feature  of  his  college 
course,  for  God  conferred  "a  still  higher  honour  on 
him,  whilst  a  member  of  this  College,  in  bringing 
him  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  the  blessed  Jesus,  and 
permitting  him  to  profess  the  hope  of  eternal  life 
through  the  atoning  sacrifice  of  the  incarnate  Je- 
hovah. 

To  us,  the  25th  of  February,  1844,  when  he  made 
a  profession  of  his  faith  in  the  Presbyterian  Church 
at  Mercersburg,  has  far  sweeter  associations  and 
more  lasting  honours  than  the  Commencement-day 
on  which  he  delivered  the  valedictory ;  and  though 
we  are  not  acquainted  with  all  the  particulars  of  that 
day,  or  the  exercises  of  his  soul,  can  we  not  from 
our  own  experience,  dear  Christian  reader,  form 
some  conception  of  them?  With  what  tremor,  and 
yet  with  what  joy,  he  stood  up  before  the  great 
congregation,  to  testify  to  the  love  of  his  blessed 
Saviour  in  enabling  him  through  grace  to  triumph 
over  all  his  enemies,  and  find  refuge  in  the  arms  of 
Immanuel !  We  know  not  all  the  conflicts  of  his 
soul  in  striving  with  sin,  and  yet  we  can  realize 
them  in  some  measure  in  our  own  experience. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  195 

At  the  age  of  nineteen,  and  in  the  successful 
career  of  college  life,  he  was  called  not  only  to  pro- 
fess  his  love  to  Jesus,  but  also  to  devote  himself  to 
the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry;  for  it  was  whilst 
a  member  of  college  that  he  fully  determined,  in  re- 
liance on  God's  grace,  to  become  an  ambassador  for 
God.  Accordingly,  he  entered  the  Western  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  at  Allegheny,  the  24th  of  August, 
1846,  where  he  remained  the  full  course,  and  gradu- 
ated May  9th,  1849. 

His  seminary,  like  his  College  course,  seems  to 
have  been  a  prosperous  one.  It  was  here  that  com- 
menced an  acquaintance  with  two  of  his  fellow-stu- 
dents that  ripened  into  such  sweet  and  deep  friend- 
ship as  to  continue  until  death ;  for  with  both  of 
these  dear  friends,  Robert  S.  Fullerton  and  Robert 
E.  Williams,  he  was  permitted  to  be  engaged  in  his 
Indian  home  as  a  co-worker  and  an  intimate  and 
affectionate  associate  in  their  labours  of  love  for  the 
poor  Hindus;  and  with  the  latter,  he  spent  the 
greater  part  of  the  year  in  which  he  graduated,  as 
also  some  subsequent  time  in  the  critical  study  of 
the  Scriptures  in  the  original  languages.  Both  of 
these  beloved  Roberts  have,  in  their  leUers,  recorded 
their  tribute  of  affection,  which  we  here  append. 

Mr.  Fullerton  writes  -.—''  Mrs.  F and  I  have 

sustained  a  great  loss  in  all  these  dear  friends,  but 
we  sustained  an  especial  loss  in  the  death  of  the 
Campbells,  as  we  were  bound  to  them  by  special  ties. 
They  entered  the  field  with  us,  we  have  kept  up  a 
regular   correspondence  ever  since  by  letter,  and 


196  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

have  visited  each  other  and  felt  towards  each  as 
relatives.  But  our  loss  is  not  peculiar  to  ourselves, 
for  both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Campbell  were  lovely  charac- 
ters and  universal  favourites  in  our  mission.  Yet 
lovely  as  they  were,  they  were  not  more  so  than 
their  dear  children,  Fannie  and  Willie,  who  were 
slain  with  them.  They  were  beautiful  children,  and 
under  the  very  best  discipline." 

Mr.  Williams  records  with  equal  warmth  and  jus- 
tice the  following  tribute:  "I  can  hardly  trust  my- 
self  to   speak   of   Mr.   and  Mrs.    Campbell.      You 

know  what  intimate  friends  C -and  I  used  to  be, 

and  we  frequently  exchanged  letters  after  coming 
to  this  country.  I  saw  him  last  in  Agra,  on  his 
return  from  the  Hills,  in  November,  1856.  He 
seemed  much  changed.  Since  1  had  first  known 
him,  1  had  always  thought  him  a  radically  earnest 
man,  animated  by  real  love  for  the  Saviour,  and 
truly  devoted  to  the  interests  of  his  kingdom,  and 
the  good  of  mankind ;  but  none  of  us  who  had  known 
him  in  former  days,  were  prepared  to  see  such 
evidence  of  growth  in  the  Divine  life,  as  w^ere  mani- 
fest in  him.  No  one  who  now  saw  him,  and  heard 
him  talk  and  pray,  could  doubt  that  he  was  a  devout 
man,  with  a  single  object  in  life — to  honour  God 

and  do  good  to  his  fellow-men.     He  and  Mrs.  C 

w^ere  much  beloved  and  honoured  by  their  col- 
leagues at  Futtehgurh.  Their  oldest  child — David- 
son— who  was  in  feeble  health,  they  had  left  at 
Landour,  in  the  Hills,  under  the  care  of  the  Hev. 
Mr.  Jay,  the  chaplain  there,  a  kind  friend  of  Camp- 


AJ  ARTY  RED      MISSIONARIES.  197 

bell's.  This  child  is  still  alive,  but  too  young  to 
know  his  loss.  All  the  rest  of  the  family — father, 
mother,  brother,  and  sister — were  killed  together, 
and,  I  doubt  not,  are  now  together  in  heaven." 

Mr.  Campbell  was  taken  under  the  care  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Allegheny,  as  a  candidate,  Oct.  5th, 
1847.  Licensed  on  the  21st  June,  1848,  to  preach 
the  gospel,  and  on  the  5th  June,  1850,  was  solemnly 
set  apart  to  the  full  work  of  the  ministry,  by  the 
laying  on  hands  of  the  Presbytery,  at  Concord,  Pa. 
On  the  occasion  of  his  ordination,  and  whilst  receiv- 
ing the  charge  delivered  to  him,  an  impressive  inci- 
dent occurred  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Munson's  placing 
into  Mr.  Campbell's  hands,  a  copy  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, as  containing  his  commission  to  preach  the 
everlasting  gospel. 

It  is  not  known  at  precisely  -what  period  he  de- 
termined to  devote  his  labours  to  the  foreign  field, 
nor  the  exercises  of  his  mind  in  coming  to  this  con- 
clusion;  but  it  is  probable  that  he  had  the  question 
under  long  and  prayerful  consideration.  Having 
however  determined  this  question,  he  resolved  to 
leave  for  India  in  the  summer ;  and  visited  in  the 
spring  for  the  last  time  his  father  and  family,  who 
were  then  residing  in  Iowa.  After  a  pleasant  visit 
with  these  dear  friends,  he  left;  and  w^as  accompa- 
nied on  his  return  by  his  father  and  step-sister,  as 
far  as  Burlington,  on  the  Mississippi  river.  And 
whilst  within  a  mile  of  this  town,  on  an  elevated 
bluff,  overlooking  the  river  and  near  an  old  oak  tree, 
these  three  friends  prayed,  w^ept  and  parted,  never 


198  A    MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

to  meet  again  on  earth.  The  parting  scene  on  that 
bluflf  was  truly  affecting,  and  known  only  to  those 
who  in  like  circumstances  are  called  to  the  same 
bitter  experience.  It  is  w^orthy  of  a  painter's  skill 
to  portray  it.  Mr.  Campbell,  after  reaching  India, 
in  a  letter  to  his  father,  thus  touchingly  alludes  to 
this  incident : 

^' Do  you  remember  that  tree  near  Burlington? 
There  I  prayed  for  you,  mj^self,  and  all  the  family, 
as  I  never  prayed  before.  There  I  took,  it  may  be, 
a  last  glance  and  last  view  of  your  thin,  frail  mortality. 
I  may  not  see  you  again  until  I  behold  you  clothed 
with  immortal  youth  and  beauty.  As  you  then 
said  to  me,  we  will  soon  meet  again,  life  is  but  a 
day ;  and  so  I  find  it  the  older  I  grow.  I  take  then 
not  a  long  but  an  affectionate  leave  of  you,  my  dear 
father." 

Mr.  Campbell  shortly  after  his  return-^  from  his 
visit  to  his  father  in  Iowa,  and  previous  to  his  ordi- 
nation, formed  the  acquaintance  of  Miss  Maria  J. 
Bigham,  who  w^as  then  engaged  in  teaching  in  a 
Female  Academy,  at  West  Liberty,  Va.  He  was 
married  to  her  at  Steubenville,  on  the  29th  June, 
1850,  by  her  old  friend  and  teacher,  the  Bev.  Dr. 
Beattie.  After  their  marriage  they  visited  their 
friends,  and  passed  some  weeks  with  his  uncle  and 
aunt,  at  McConnellsburg.  Their  visit  here  was 
truly  a  happy  one,  and  enhanced  by  the  presence 
of  the  Fullertons,  who  were  to  be  their  fellow  com- 
panions on  the  ocean,  and  in  their  new  field  of  labour 
in  India.     There   was  only  one   drawback  to   this 


MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES.  199 

happiness,  and  that  was  the  near  prospect  of  bid- 
ding adieu  to  dear  friends,  and  especially  the  sepa- 
ration which  must  follow  between  them  and  their 
dear  uncle  and  aunt,  who  had  filled  to  them  the 
place  of  a  father  and  a  mother.  Bidding  adieu  to 
these  friends,  they  started  on  the  1st  August,  for 
New  York,  preparatory  to  embarking  for  Calcutta. 
Farewell  services  were  held  in  different  places, 
which  were  seasons  of  tender  and  deep  feeling.  The 
one  held  in  New  York  City,  on  the  Sabbath  even- 
ing previous  to  their  departure,  in  which  the  venera- 
ble Dr.  Alexander  of  Princeton  and  the  Missiona- 
ries took  part,  was  of  a  very  interesting  and  de- 
lightful character. 

In  company  with  the  Fullertons,  Hays,  Shaw, 
and  the  Hev.  J.  H.  Orbison,  they  sailed  on  the  8th 
August  from  the  Boston  harbour,  in  the  ship  Argo. 
Their  ship  accommodations  were  good,  and  their 
Captain  a  pious  and  well  disposed  man.  Their 
voyage,  though  very  lengthy,  was  very  pleasant. 
They  were  144  days  on  the  great  deep,  and  were 
permitted  to  enjoy  religious  services  uninterrup- 
tedly, and  these  services  were  blessed  to  the  sai- 
lors ;  many  of  whose  hearts  seemed  to  have  been 
touched,  and  two  of  whom  gave  good  evidence  of  be- 
ing born  again. 

It  is  worthy  of  notice  that  some  of  these  sailors 
had  received  rehgious  instruction  from  some  of  our 
Missionaries  who  had  preceded  them,  and  the  ef- 
fects of  their  labours  were  still  visible.  The  seed 
sown  by  them  was  watered,  and  souls  saved.     Mr. 


200  A      MExMOllIAL     OF     THE 

Campbell  arrived  at  Calcutta  on  the  30th  December, 
1850,  and  after  a  short  stay  there  left  for  Futteh- 
gurh,  which  place  he  reached  in  February.  The 
evening  of  his  arrival  in  the  Allahabad  camel  car- 
riage is  distinctly  remembered  by  the  author,  at 
whose  house  he  stopped.  The  only  two  missiona- 
ries at  Futtehgurh  then  were  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Walsh  and  Seeley,  both  of  wdiom,  on  the  arrival  of 
the  Campbells  and  Fuller tons^  were  absent  from 
home  to  attend  an  examination  of  the  City  School 
by  the  Lieutenant  Governor.  On  our  return,  it 
was  our  happiness  to  find  these  dear  friends,  and 
give  them  a  most  cordial  welcome.  The  evening 
w^as  a  most  delightful  one,  and  rendered  still  more 
so  by  the  arrival  of  the  overland  mail  with  a  pack- 
age of  home  letters. 

Mr.  Campbell  commenced  the  study  of  the  native 
languages  almost  immediately  after  his  arrival,  and 
devoted  also  part  of  his  time  to  teaching  the  boys 
of  the  City  School  in  English.  Whilst  thus  en- 
gaged, he  visited,  in  company  with  Mr.  Seeley,  the 
father  of  one  of  the  scholars  on  his  death-bed,  and 
narrates  the  scene  as  follows : — 

He  was  a  Mahammadan,  and  upon  the  brink  of  the  grave.  He 
wanted  medicine.  Brother  Seeley  told  him  that  he  was  evidently  be- 
yond recovery,  and  must  soon  die.  He  then  asked  him  if  he  was  afraid 
of  death.  He  shook  his  head  to  signify  that  he  was  not.  But  it  was 
evident  from  his  looks,  that  he  had  neither  that  peace  which  passeth 
understanding,  nor  that  bold  assurance  wherewith  to  cry,  "  0  death, 
where  is  thy  sting !  0  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  !"  Quite  a  number 
of  his  own  persuasion  were  about  him.  We  requested  permission,  but 
were  not  even  permitted  to  point  our  perishing  fellow-mortal  to  the 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  201 

great  Physician.  I  never  before  felt  half  so  much  like  praying  with  and 
for  another.  We  requested  permission  to  pray.  But  this  was  denied 
us  also.  The  son  said  he  had  frequently  attempted  to  speak  of  Jesus 
to  his  father,  but  he  would  never  hear  him.  "  There  is  but  one  God, 
MahauDnad  is  his  prophet,"  he  would  say.  He  said  that  he  knew  he 
was  a  sinner,  but  how  could  he  help  that  ?  It  was  God  that  made  him, 
and  it  was  hhjxite  to  be  a  sinner,  and  his  fate  to  die  now.  How  could 
he  help  it  ?  God  would  be  merciful  to  his  poor  creature,  and  accept 
his  righteousness.  The  poor  man  died  that  night,  leaning  upon  an  arm 
of  flesh  for  salvation,  and  indulging  a  hope  which  should  shortly  con- 
found and  make  him  for  ever  ashamed.  The  son  is  a  very  bright  and 
interesting  boy.  He  says  he  is  convinced  of  the  falsehood  of  the  reli- 
gion of  his  fathers,  and  of  the  absurdity  of  Hinduism. 

I  am  agreeably  disappointed  in  the  appearance  of  the  country,  and 
other  things.  The  schools  are  far  more  interesting  than  I  expected. 
But  the  degradation  of  the  people  surpasses  expectation.  They  seem 
to  select  that  which  is  vilest  and  filthiest  for  their  adoration,  and  their 
holiest  men,  the  faquirs,  are  the  most  abominable  creatures  imaginable 
— as  proud  as  Lucifer,  and  as  filthy  as  swine." 

The  concluding  sentence  of  this  letter,  "as  proud 
as  Lucifer,  and  as  filthy  as  swine,"  is  strongly  charac- 
teristic of  Mr.  Campbell.  His  conceptions  were  very 
vivid,  and  his  language  partook  much  of  this  vivid- 
ness, and  was  as  noticeable  in  his  preaching  as  in 
his  conversation  and  correspondence. 

Mr.  Campbell,  in  a  letter  to  his  wife's  mother  and 
brother,  thus  writes  of  his  little  boy,  who  was  so 
mercifully  preserved  during  the  mutiny,  and  is  now, 
in  a  peculiar  sense,  a  child  of  our  Church : — 

Little  Davidson  has  grown  considerably  since  I  introduced  him  to 
you,  and  all  our  missionary  friends  think  that  he  is  a  very  sweet  and 
interesting  child.  Our  friends  at  home  are  anxious  about  their  chil- 
dren. But  they  know  not  the  anxiety  of  the  missionary  to  India  about 
his.  Heathenism  is  not  only  all  about  us,  but  in  our  house.  Our  little 
26 


202  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

D is  nursed  by  a  heathen.     His  native  tongue  will  be  IlinflCist^Li, 

and  in  his  tender  years  he  will  be  susceptible  to  any  bad  impressions 
which  oar  servants  may  studiously  endeavour  to  make  upon  him,  for  we 
are  obliged  to  leave  him  with  them  the  most  of  the  day.  Our  anxiety, 
then,  about  his  moral  growth  will  be  very  great,  to  say  nothing  about 
his  physical  man,  the  n;)tive  energy  of  which  may  be  burnt  up  before 
we  can  get  him  out  of  this  furnace.  We  can  but  pray  that  God,  after 
we  have  discharged  our  duties  toward  our  child,  will  preserve  him  from 

all  deleterious  influences,  both  of  a  moral  and  physical  nature.     M 

seems  to  enjoy  as  good  health  as  ever,  excepting  that  she,  like  all  the 
rest  of  us,  finds  bodily  energy  and  elasticity  gradually  evaporating  a? 
the  yearly  hot  winds  blow  like  invisible  flames  over  us.  My  health  is 
better  than  it  was  last  year.  I  have  suffered  very  little  from  my  throat ; 
somewhat,  however,  this  hot  season  from  sore  eyes.  I  hope  by  next 
year  to  be  thoroughly  acclimated  The  climate  has  been  giving  me  a 
pretty  severe  trial,  but  still  I  hope  to  pass. 

In  another  letter,  he  speaks  very  fully  in  relation 
to  the  great  work  in  which  he  was  engaged,  and 
the  people  for  whose  good  he  was  spending  his 
labour : — 

If  we  only  consider  the  result  of  missionary  labour  in  India,  we  have 
abundant  reason  to  be  thankful,  take  courage,  and  proceed  resolutely 
forward  with  the  work.  It  is  true  the  number  of  converts  is  not  great, 
and  will  not  suffice  for  the  encouragement  of  those  who  expect  great 
things  at  first,  and  do  not  consider  the  work  in  connection  with  all  its 
difficulties.        *        *        * 

This  is  not  a  simple-minded,  honest  people,  who  worship  idols,  simply 
because  they  know  no  better,  and  who  are  ready  to  throw  the  n  away 
as  soon  as  the  gospel  is  preached  to  them.  No,  they  love  their  idols, 
and  hate  the  Sou  of  God.  They  are  madly  attached  to  their  filthy 
gods — as  a  general  thing  are  wicked  and  determinedly  opposed  to  the 
Son  of  Righteousness.  'JY41  them  that  idolatry  is  a  great  sin,  and  they 
are  not  very  much  hurt,  for  they  have  no  idea  whatever  of  the  infinite 
demerit  of  sin.  They  regard  it  as  a  slight  stain  of  the  body  rather 
than  of  the  soul,  which  is  easily  removed  from  Mahammadaus,  by  de- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  203 

vout  prostrations  towards  Mecca,  the  lioly  city,  and  from  Hindus  by 
frequent  ablutions  in  Ganges,  the  lioly  river.  But  without  some  sense 
of  the  exceeding  heinousness,  the  infinite  demerit  of  sin,  how  can  it  be 
expected  that  tliey  will  fly  to  Him  who  is  infinitely  meritorious — to  Him 
who  has  a  spotless  righteousness  to  give  them  ? 

Thus,  you  see,  in  pleading  with  them  to  accept  the  Saviour,  we  are 
deprived  of  a  most  powerful  weapon  against  them.  The  preacher  must 
not  take  it  for  granted  that  his  hearers  know  any  thing.  He  must  ex- 
plain every  thing  as  he  goes  along,  for  all  is  new  and  mysterious.  This 
is  the  case  with  all  the  great  truths  of  the  Bible.  They  are  mostly 
deprived  of  their  power,  because  the  very  first  principles  of  religion  are 
not  known— because  the  heathen  are  totally  ignorant  of  God's  glorious 
character  and  attributes,  and  their  own  lost  and  ruined  condition. 
Now,  when  it  is  remembered  that  the  hearers  of  the  gospel  here  are 
only  occasional  hearers — that  the  crowd  that  listens  to-day,  will  perhaps 
for  ever  go  away,  never  to  hear  the  sound  of  the  gospel  again— never  to 
hear  it  more  fully  explained  to  them,  and  never  to  have  it  more  earn- 
estly and  tenderly  urged  and  impressed  upon  them,  is  it  a  wonder  that 
there  are  but  few  inquirers,  and  still  fewer  converts  ?  If  you  could  only 
see  the  true  state  of  things  here,  which  no  pen  can  fully  and  vividly 
convey  to  your  minds,  I  am  sure  you  would  say  it  is  a  wonder  that  any 
are  converted.  In  preaching  to  the  multitudes,  our  only  hope  is  in  that 
divine  power  which  accompanies  the  truth,  and  often  instantaneously 
calling  into  exercise  a  conscience  where  its  compunctions  Lad  never 
been  felt  before,  leads  to  the  Saviour,  for  peace  and  safety. 

There  is  no  greater  stranger  in  Hindustan  than  truth.  You  would 
be  greatly  surprised  to  see  how  little  the  people  are  actuated  by  it- 
how  little  it  rules  in  their  hearts  and  lives.  It  does  not  characterize  the 
dealings  of  man  with  man  one-tenth  as  much  as  falsehood  and  dishonesty. 
This  is  another  reason  why  the  preaclied  word  is  not  more  efficacious. 
If  a  man's  understanding  assents  to  the  preacher's  arguments  and  ex- 
postulations, his  wicked  heart  inquires,  why  he  should  obey  the  truth  ? 
What  is  to  be  gained  by  such  a  course  but  persecutions  and  reproaches  ? 
and  then  the  feeble  struggles  of  conscience  are  hushed,  perhaps,  for  ever. 
The  Apostle  Paul,  in  the  first  chapter  of  his  Epistle  to  the  Eoraans, 
has  most  truthfully  portrayed  the  character  of  this  people.  I  might 
give  examples  under  every  trait  of  that  whole  black  catalogue,  had  1 
time  and  space. 


204  A     MEMORIAL     OF      THE 

Is  it  a  great  wonder  then,  that  the  word  of  God,  preached  under  such 
circumstances,  does  not  run,  and  is  not  glorified  in  the  lives  of  jnany  ? 
We  think  uot.  Here,  however,  we  might  give  many  interesting  facts 
to  show  that  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  heathen  is  not  a  hopeless  busi- 
ness, by  any  means,  but  one  of  the  ways  ordained  of  God  for  their  sal- 
vation. Some  who  have  heard  the  gospel  but  once,  and  afterwards 
have  been  removed  far  away  from  the  neighbourhood  of  missionaries, 
have  never  been  able  to  stifle  the  still  small  voice  within,  until  they  have 
found  the  Saviour. 

But  there  is  a  mighty  work  silently  progressing  here,  the  results  of 
which  are  uot  uow  perceptible  to  the  churches  at  home.  It  is  the  in- 
struction of  Hindu  and  Mahammadan  youth  in  the  principles  of  the 
Christian  religion.  In  every  school  the  truths  of  the  Bible  are  taught, 
while  the  filthy  tales  of  the  heathen  are  excluded.  In  this  way  over 
two  thousand  boys  are  instructed,  in  connection  with  our  missions, 
from  year  to  year  in  the  great  truths  of  Christianity.  Yery  many 
of  them  express  themselves  convinced  of  the  nonsense  of  Hinduism,  the 
falsehood  of  Mahammadanism,  and  the  truth  of  Christianity.  Some  of 
them  express  concern  for  their  souls,  and  some  have  been  known  to 
w^ep  with  anxiety  about  themselves,  when  earnestly  entreated  and  im- 
portuned to  haste  and  make  their  peace  with  God.  If  such  be  the  case, 
why  are  there  not  more  conversions  from  among  them,  you  will  inquire? 
The  only  reason  I  can  give,  is  the  want  of  moral  courage. 

As  before  stated,  truth  is  not,  and  never  has  been  obeyed  here.  It 
is  a  complete  stranger,  and  its  authority  not  acknowledged.  Conse- 
quently, it  is  an  exceedingly  difficult  thing  for  boys  to  embrace  Christi- 
anity, in  defiance  of  all  the  reproach,  contumely,  and  persecution  which 
would  be  heaped  upon  them  by  their  friends  and  connections,  'i'lie 
Hindu's  love  of  ease  is  proverbial.  He  shrinks  from  exertion,  and 
he  shrinks  still  more  from  sufifering.  It  is  not  very  astonishing  then, 
that  the  Hindu  youth  are  shy  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  regardless 
of  the  everlasting  honours  and  rewards  which  it  promises,  when  it  re- 
quires of  those  who  embrace  it,  the  sacrifice  of  all  they  have  been 
taught  from  infancy  to  love  and  idolize.  But  we  confidently  trust  that 
there  is  a  day  fast  approaching,  when  these  now  insurmountable  barriers 
which  obstruct  the  passage  of  awakened  sinners  into  the  fold  of  God 
will  be  thrown  to  the  ground.  They  have  already  begun  to  iiill  in  the 
older  missionary  stations,  and  escape  from  the  shackles  of  heathen- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  205 

'«sra  has  become  very  much  easier.  Hundredg  of  boys  go  forth  from  up, 
if  not  to  become  Christians  hereafter,  at  least  with  their  feelings  eleva- 
ted, and  their  views  expanded,  and  their  characters  altogether  bettered 
by  the  varied  instruction  they  have  received  in  school.  And  we  know 
that  in  very  many  cases  their  example  and  influence  is  for  good. 
Would  that  our  schools  were  greatly  multiplied!  Then  our  expecta- 
tions of  this  people  becoming  speedily  leavened  by  gospel  truth  would 
be  greatly  increased.  In  the  midst  of  the  millions  of  Hindustan,  what 
are  all  our  schools  ?  As  it  were  but  a  drop  in  the  ocean.  May  God 
have  mercy  upon  India  and  send  us  more  help  ! 

Mr.  Campbell  suffered  a  great  deal,  almost  from 
the  commencement  of  his  missionary  life,  from  bron- 
chitis, which  had  a  very  depressing  influence  on  his 
spirits,  and  caused  him  a  great  deal  of  anxiety  and 
distress  to  the  very  end  of  his  life. 

To  this  were  added  other  trials,  one  of  which  was 
the  commencement  of  the  probable  sickness  unto 
death  of  his  dearly  beloved  aunt,  at  McConnells- 
burg.  This  was  a  source  of  great  grief  to  Mr. 
Campbell,  as  he  felt  that  before  his  letter  in  reply 
could  reach  her,  she  would,  most  probabl}^,  be  an 
inhabitant  of  the  heavenly  world.  However,  he 
wrote  immediately  and  endeavoured  to  prepare  her 
for  the  time  of  her  change.  From  this  letter  we  are 
permitted  to  quote  as  follows : — 

"  We  were  sorry  to  hear  of  your  illness,  dear 
aunt,  and  before  this  reaches  you,  I  hope  you  will 
be  in  the  enjoyment  of  your  usual  health.  It  may 
be  the  reverse,  however,  for  your  complaint  is  often 
rapid  in  its  work.  Let  us  all  strive  to  be  resigned 
to  the  will  of  our  Heavenly  Father,  be  it  life  or 
death  5  for  if  we  are  sure  of  an  interest  in  Christ, 


206  A    MEMORIAL     OF    THE 

why  should  we  shrink  from  death?  Are  not  the 
dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  hiessed?  For  you  my 
dear  kind  aunt,  I  feel  that  ^  to  depart  and  be  with 
Christ'  is  far  hetter.  It  will  be,  to  your  soul,  but 
the  entrance  into  life  everlasting,  for  Christ  has 
passed  through  it  and  taken  away  all  its  sting. 
Let  us  not  fear  to  die,  for  it  argues  a  weakness  of 
faith.  If  death  has  not  been  wholly  deprived  of  his 
terrors  in  our  hearts,  let  us  go  and  pra}^,  and  pray 
again,  until  we  obtain  such  a  holy  boldness  as  to  be 
able  to  meet  him  now,  if  it  be  the  will  of  God.  We 
should  always  be  ready  to  die — always  have  clean 
hearts,  and  quiet  consciences — hearts  washed  in 
Jesus'  blood,  and  consciences  void  of  offence.  "^  *  '^ 
And  now  if  it  is  the  will  of  God,  may  your  health  be 
precious  in  his  sight,  and  especially  may  he  grant 
you  much  spiritual  life,  and  strong  faith  for  his 
blessed  Son's  sake.  We  commend  you  all  to  the 
great  Shepherd  of  Israel,  who  is  a  faithful  and  cove- 
7iant-Jceeping  God." 

This  favourite  and  much  beloved  aunt,  Mrs. 
Cynthia  B.  Davidson,  who  filled  a  mother's  place 
in  Mr.  Campbell's  heart,  died  before  the  receipt  of 
her  nephew's  letter.  For  about  twenty-seven  years 
she  was  a  worthy  and  exemplary  member  of  the 
Church  at  McConnellsburg.  Her  pastor  for  nearly 
twenty  years,  the  He  v.  Mr.  White,  thus  speaks 
of  her : 

Being  of  Scotch-Irish  descent,  she  was  not  only  brong-lit  up  in  the 
bosom  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  but  made  thorouglily  acquainted 
with  its  distinctive  doctrines  and  order,  to  the  cordial  belief  of  which 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  207 

she  continued  devotedly  attached,  even  till  the  day  of  her  death.  Du- 
ring her  last  illness,  which  was  severe  and  protracted  through  sevei-al 
months,  while  she  often  deplored  her  own  unworthiness  and  unfaithful- 
ness, yet  excepting  a  few  brief  intervals  when  doubts  and  fears  pre- 
vailed, she  enjoyed  a  comfortable  hope  of  an  interest  in  Christ.  Her 
hope  of  salvation  rested  alone  and  entirely  on  the  grace  of  God, 
through  the  imputed  righteousness  of  her  Lord  and  Saviour,  and  with 
this  hope  she  went  down  into  the  dark  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death, 
sustained  by  the  arm,  and  trusting  in  the  faithful  promise,  of  Him  who 
will  never  fail  nor  forsake  his  people. 

In  the  quietude  of  domestic  life,  and  in  those  hearts  where  her  memory 
is  sweetly  embalmed,  are  to  be  found  the  brightest  and  most  cherished 
mementoes  of  the  many  excellencies  of  her  character.  Having  no  chil- 
dren of  her  own  upon  whom  the  affection  of  a  loving  heart  might  fasten, 
it  found  other  objects  of  appropriate  interest  in  members  of  her  family, 
in  whose  welfare  both  here  and  hereafter,  she  ever  took  the  deepest  in- 
terest. In  this  number  her  nephew,  Mr.  Campbell,  undoubtedly  hekl 
a  conspicuous  place.  Next  to  her  husband,  and  to  "  her  own  Rehecca,^^ 
[a  niece  who  in  infancy  was  cast  upon  her  care  and  love,  for  whom  she 
did  a  mother's  part,]  no  earthly  relative  possessed  so  large  a  share  as 
he  of  her  heart's  solicitude  and  fond  affection.  Becoming  a  member 
of  her  family  when  about  seventeen  years  of  age,  and  at  a  period  of  life 
when  the  inexperience  of  youth  greatly  needs,  as  it  then  begins  to  appre- 
ciate, the  benefits  of  wise  counsel  and  wholesome  advice,  he  found  in 
his  aunt  Cynthia  one  both  qualified  and  willing  to  discharge  the  impor- 
tant duty.  During  the  whole  period  of  his  Collegiate  and  Theological 
course  of  study,  though  only  a  part  of  the  time  could  he  be  an  inmate 
of  her  household,  her  anxious  concern  for  his  progress  and  welfare  knew 
DO  abatement.  And  from  the  known  interest  she  felt  in  the  prosperity 
of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  on  earth  ;  it  is  believed  that  her  heart  was 
filled  with  no  common  measure  o(  joy  when  she  learned  that  her  beloved 
nephew — the  son  of  her  adoption — had  not  only  given  his  heart  to  the 
Saviour,  but  had  consecrated  the  future  of  his  life  on  earth  to  the  great 
work  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen. 

Mr.  Campbell,  after  hearing  of  lier  death,  writes 
to  his  uncle : — "  I  need  not  say  how  deeply  we  sym- 


208  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

patliize  \Yitli  you  in  your  bereavement.  Aimt  urns  a 
mother  to  me.  She  was  not  only  kind  to  me,  but 
like  a  parent  she  thought  and  was  concerned  about 
me  wherever  I  went.  I  know  that  I  have  not  one 
in  my  native  land  who  followed  me  with  more  affec- 
tion and  interest,  and  with  more  hearty,  fervent 
prayer,  than  my  dear  aunt  Cynthia.  But,  dear  un- 
cle, you  are  the  greatest  sufferer,  for  you  have  lost 
such  a  friend  and  companion  in  tribulation,  such  a 
Mthful  and  good  counsellor,  as  you  may  never  again 
expect  to  have  upon  earth.  Let  us  endeavour  to  im- 
prove this  dispensation,  and,  like  aunt,  improve  our 
spiritual  privileges,  and  grow  in  the  love  and  like- 
ness of  our  divine  Master."  And  in  the  same  letter, 
in  a  note  to  Rebecca,  he  adds,  '^  Cherish  her  memory, 
my  dear  cousin,  or  rather  I  should  say,  let  us  che- 
rish her  remembrance,  for  when  our  mothers  were 
taken  from  us  in  tender  years,  she  opened  her  kind 
heart,  and  acted  the  full  part  of  an  affectionate  mo- 
ther to  us.  Copy  her  virtues,  and  call  to  mind  her 
v;holesome  counsels  and  instructions.  I  can  form 
no  idea  of  McConnellsburg  without  aunt  Cynthia. 
In  imagination  I  have  followed  with  you  all  the  re- 
mains of  the  dear  deceased  to  the  Church  and  burial 
ground,  and  have  {here  bade  adieu  to  aunt  till  the 
resurrection ;  but  as  oft  as  \  think  of  McConnells- 
burg, I  see  aunt  as  I  left  her,  ministering  with  a 
kind  hand  to  my  sick  Maria,  and  doing  every  thing 
possible  to  make  us  happy ;  and  when  we  bade  her 
a  final  adieu  in  Chambersburg,  her  tearful  eye  told 
a  depth  of  feeling  which  she  could  not  express." 


:martyred    missionaries.  209 

These  extracts  show  the  depth  of  Mr.  Campbell's 
feelings,  and  the  strong  attachment  he  was  capable 
of  forming  for  his  friends.  He  devoted  himself  to 
the  study  of  the  languages,  and  became  very  profi- 
cient both  in  Urdu  and  Hindu.  Had  his  life  been 
spared,  he  would  probably,  on  account  of  his  diseased 
throat,  have  given  himself  to  the  work  of  transla- 
tion, for  which  he  was  well  fitted.  During  his 
whole  life  in  India,  he  was  engaged  principally  in 
teaching,  having  spent  some  time  both  in  the  city 
and  Cantonment  schools,  and  also  in  the  school  for 
the  children  of  the  native  Christians.  He  was  labo- 
rious in  teaching,  and  as  all  his  letters  evince,  inte- 
rested deeply  in  the  welfare  of  his  pupils.  Owing 
to  his  bronchial  affection,  he  was  not  able  to  engage 
very  actively  in  Bazar  preaching,  but  was  engaged 
in  preaching  to  the  prisoners  in  the  jail,  and  in  the 
cold  season  to  the  village  people,  whilst  travelling  to 
recruit  his  health.  After  his  return  from  one  of 
these  trips,  he  penned  the  following  letter  to  his 
wife's  mother : — 

Bkwar,  Feb.  13,  1855. 

Dear  Mother  : — I  think  I  have  been  owhig  jou  a  letter  for  some 
time  ;  at  all  events,  I  know  you  will  be  glad  to  hear  from  me.  I  have 
been  away  from  home  more  than  two  weeks  now,  wandering  about 
through  the  villages  preaching  and  distributing  tracts.     In  the  early 

part  of  the  season  I  took  my  dear  M and  the  little  ones  out  in 

tents  for  a  change  of  air,  preaching  as  we  went  along.     But  this  time 
I  have  come  out  simply  to  preach.     Hitherto  we  have  been  travelling. 
where  none  had  gone  before  us.     We  have  mostly  had  large  and  atten-  - 
tive  audiences,  and  have  distributed  a  great  many  tracts  and  portions 
of  the  word  of  God. 

We  have  met  with  a  few  who  showed  some  concern  for  their  souls, . 
27 


210  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

but  none  who  were  willing  to  forsake  all  and  follow  Christ.  Only  one 
man  has  yet  come  to  us  saying  he  wished  to  become  a  Christian.  He 
said  he  would  go  home  with  us  and  be  baptized,  but  he  went  away  and 
did  not  return  as  promised.  Many  have  heard  us  gladly,  however, 
whether  through  cariosity  or  love  of  the  truth  I  am  not  able  to  say. 

I  was  particularly  struck  with  the  conduct  of  one  man  who  followed 
us  to  the  tent,  and  returned  a  second  time,  begging  us  to  visit  his  vil- 
age.  "  We  have  never  heard  there  such  strange  things  as  you  preach  ; 
your  words  have  made  a  deep  impression  on  my  heart,  and  I  wish  my 
people  also  to  hear  you  preach,  for  I  know  all  you  say  is  true."  AVe 
wished  very  much  to  go  with  him,  for  he  seemed  really  in  earnest,  but 
the  distance  was  too  great,  and  all  we  could  do  was  to  give  him  a  num- 
ber of  good  books,  and  dismiss  him  with  our  prayers.  Poor  man  !  he 
may  yet  find  the  true  way,  and  Him  whom  God  has  sent  forth  to  be 
a  Saviour. 

I  am  beginning  to  feel  very  homesick.  I  have  never  been  separated 
so  long  from  my  precious  family,  and  I  have  no  companion  but  a  Cate- 
chist.  We  have  a  two-wheeled  cart,  or  gliaree,  as  we  call  it  in  the  na- 
tive language,  to  haul  our  tent,  cooking  utensils,  &c.,  from  place  to 
place,  but  we  travel  on  foot ;  we  have  now  travelled  more  than  sixty 
miles,  and  the  whole  distance  we  have  had  Kachcha  (that  is,  not  Maca- 
damized) roads,  and  you  have  no  idea  what  dreadful  ways  the  Kach- 
cha roads  of  this  country  are.  In  some  places  it  is  exceedingly  difficult 
to  get  along  on  foot  and  disencumbered,  and  it  is  still  more  so  for  a 
heavily  loaded  cart.  To  give  you  some  idea  of  the  patience  to  be  ex- 
ercised, yesterday  morning  I  got  up  at  four  o'clock,  had  the  tent  pulled 
down,  loaded,  and  all  ready  to  start  by  five  o'clock.  The  Catechist  and 
I  walked  on  as  usual  to  preach  in  any  village  we  might  find  by  the  way, 
and  reached  our  pitching  place  by  ten  o'clock,  very  much  fatigued  and 
hungry.  But  the  road  was  so  sandy  that,  although  the  distance  was 
only  eight  miles,  the  gharee,  with  the  tent,  did  not  come  up  till  half 
after  eleven,  and  an  hour  afterwards  I  got  my  breakfast.  I  believe  I 
•  did  get  my  breakfast  once  at  half-after  ten,  but  I  have  usually  got 
■it  at  half-after  eleven  and  twelve  o'clock  since  I  have  been  out.  We 
often  meet  with  little  nadees,  or  streams,  with  high  sandy  banks  and 
deep  water.  We  would  pull  off  our  boots  and  stockings  and  wade,  if 
the  banks  were  like  those  of  streams  at  home ;  but  they  are  always 
muddy. and  sandy,  and  on  either  side  for  miles  there  is  nothing  but  sand. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  211 

and  we  would  be  sure  to  have  blistered  feet,  if  we  should  adopt  this 
course  ;  and  besides,  there  is  no  necessity.  All  we  have  to  do  is  to  sit 
down  patiently  for  a  short  time,  and  we  are  sure  to  see  some  one  coming 
along  on  the  back  of  some  kind  of  an  animal.  Yesterday  we  came  to  a 
little  stream,  and  had  not  sat  long  before  we  saw  two  riders  approach- 
ing.  One  was  astride  a  tattu,  or  little  pony,  about  four  feet  high,  and 
the  other  rode  a  bullock  of  about  the  same  height.  I  mounted  the  pony, 
(as  I  was  not  certain  I  could  ride  cattle.)  I  folded  myself  up  as  much 
as  possible,  and  just  escaped  getting  my  knees  and  feet  wet,  for  the 
stream  was  pretty  deep.  The  Catechist,  not  being  so  tall,  came  over 
on  his  bullock  with  more  ease,  l^ie  owners  of  these  animals,  of  course, 
waded,  but  no  matter,  they  had  no  boots  and  stockings  to  doff  and  don  ,' 
and  receiving  a  few  pice  as  a  remuneration,  went  off  thanking  their 
gods  for  their  good  fortune. 

I  have  no  doubt  you  know  something  of  our  manner  when  we  go  out 
into  the  villages  to  preach.  We  just  pass  through  the  village,  walking 
up  and  down  the  narrow  paths,  (for  there  are  no  streets  and  no  order  is 
observed  in  building  a  village  in  this  country,)  speaking  to  those  we 
meet,  and  asking  them  to  follow  us  and  hear  what  we  have  to  say. 
When  we  have  found  the  Chanpal,  or  place  where  the  villagers  meet  to 
smoke  and  chat  or  consult  together,  we  call  for  a  charpoy,  and  make  all 
about  us  sit  down  in  the  native  way  on  their  hunkers.  This  is  done  to 
secure  their  attention,  for  when  once  thus  seated  they  are  not  so  much 
inclined  to  leave  us  as  when  standing,  and  generally  sit  until  we  are 
through.  We  then  commence  by  reading  a  chapter,  then  explain  and 
apply.  As  a  general  thing,  we  are  heard  patiently  and  attentively, 
particularly  in  villages  which  have  not  been  previously  visited.  Some- 
times, however,  we  are  interrupted  by  clamours  and  opposition  ;  but  I 
have  always  found  a  sign,  or  at  most  a  few  words  addressed  to  the 
offender,  sufficient  to  produce  silence.  We  preach  in  turn  relieving  each 
other,  our  instructions  varying  according  to  the  number  and  attention 
of  our  hearers.  We  have  several  times  been  encouraged  to  continue 
our  labours  for  three  hours  at  a  time  since  we  have  been  out,  only  de- 
sisting when  we  were  too  hoarse  and  too  much  fatigued  to  continue. 
In  one  village  our  hearers  remained  standing  for  about  three  hours. 
When  we  have  finished,  we  sometimes  give  an  opportunity  of  asking- 
questions,  but  as  this  generally  leads  to  loud  talking  and  angry  dispiv 
tations,  and  we  only  do  this  in  order  to  secure  silence  while  we  are 


212  A    MEMORIAL     OF    THE 

speaking.  It  is  always  better  if  we  can  get  them  to  hoar  us  patiently, 
and  then  walk  off  leaving  them  to  reflect  on  what  they  have  heard. 
Some  few,  I  have  no  doubt,  do  go  away  thinking  of  what  they  have 
heard,  but  I  fear  the  great  majority  laugh  off  any  good  impressions 
which  may  have  been  made,  encourage  each  other  in  their  evil  ways, 
and  deride  us  as  the  setters  forth  of  new  gods.  I  have  long  since  been 
convinced  that  it  is  next  to  useless  to  reason  with  this  people. 

I  have  sat  down  patiently  and  reasoned  them  out  of  every  tenet  of 
their  religion,  and  gained  their  unqualified  admission  of  every  thing  1 
could  wish,  and  yet  they  have  gone  away  no  more  solemnized  and  ira 
pressed  than  they  were  at  first — gone  away  laughing,  as  though  they 
had  been  witnessing  a  specimen  of  jugglery.  Such  bdt,  (true,)  theek, 
(exactly  so !)  Kya  khuh-o-saf,  (how  true  and  clear  as  the  sun  !)  they 
say,  when  you  are  proving  from  their  daily  conduct  and  the  word  of 
God  that  they  are  lost  and  ruined  sinners ;  and  when  you  look  to  see 
some  signs  of  humility  and  shame  after  such  acknowledgments  of  ex- 
treme ignorance  and  wickedness  as  they  confess  to,  you  are  disap- 
pointed to  find  countenances  either  manifesting  no  concern,  or  lit  up 
with  smiles  as  though  they  had  been  listening  to  some  pleasant  tale- 
Hence  our  only  hope  is  in  the  '*  quick  and  powerful"  word  of  God. 
Reason  fails,  they  laugh  at  it,  and  break  away  from  the  strongest  argu- 
ment as  though  it  were  a  cobweb.  J3ut  the  word  of  God  may  find  a 
lodgment,  may  stick  like  a  burr  in  the  memory,  and  years  hence,  when 
we  are  gone  to  our  rest  and  reward,  under  the  divine  Spirit's  influence, 
it  may  be  recollected  and  applied  with  invincible  power  to  the  heart 
and  conscience,  and  lead  to  the  Saviour.  Yes !  I  say  we  have  confi- 
dence in  His  loord,  for  we  know  what  it  has  done  for  the  benighted  and 
heathenish,  for  the  hard-hearted  of  other  ages,  and  we  are  sure  it  will 
uproot  and  destroy  superstition  and  be  glorified  here  also. 

Affectionately  yours,  D.  E.  Campbell. 

Mr.  Campbell,  in  the  early  part  of  1856,  visited 
the  Hills  for  his  health,  and  that  of  his  family.  His 
account  of  his  visit  there  is  deeply  interesting,  but 
it  is  too  long  for  publication.  He  greatly  improved 
in  health,  and  returned  in  November  to  Futtehgurh, 
leaving   little    Davidson,   whose    health  would  not 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  213 

admit  of  his  return,  in  the  hands  of  the  Rev.  W.  J. 
Jay,  one  of  the  chaplains  of  India,  and  a  very  warm 
friend  of  the  Mission.  Mr.  Campbell,  on  his  return, 
was  appointed  to  take  the  oversight  of  the  native 
Christians  at  Barpore,  and  to  preach  daily  in  the 
City  of  Furrukhabad  ;  and  had,  with  renewed  health 
and  vigour,  scarcely  entered  on  these  labours,  when 
the  mutiny  broke  out  and  his  labours  were  arrested. 
On  the  20th  May,  1857,  in  writing  to  the  Rev. 
L.  G.  Hay,  at  Allahabad,  he  says,  ''We  have  had 
a  most  distressing  time  of  excitement,  and  apprehen- 
ded danger  here.  On  Saturday  last,  our  station 
was  thrown  into  a  state  of  the  greatest  alarm  at 
hearing  that  the  insurgents  of  Meerut  and  Delhi 
w^ere  on  their  w^ay,  and  probably  not  far  from  this 
place.  We  were  ^varned  of  our  danger  and  went 
into  Rukha,  and  from  there  in  the  evening  we  all 
went  down  to  the  station.  On  the  Sabbath  morn- 
ing we  returned  to  Rukha  for  service,  and  then 
went  back  to  the  station,  expecting  every  moment 
to  hear  the  guns  of  the  insurgents  ;  and  be  murdered 
in  cold  blood  together  with  our  children.  It  wvas  a 
solemn  hour — I  never  felt  so  near  death,  and  a  ter- 
rible death.  My  great  anxiety  w^as  for  Maria  and 
the  children,  and  I  prayed  God  were  it  his  w^ill  that 
our  enemies  should  prevail  over  us,  that  my  dear 
little  children  and  my  precious  wife  might  all  be 
struck  down  before  me,  then  I  could  die  in  peace. 
I  had  such  a  horror  of  having  any  thing  fall  into 
the  hands  of  these  sensual,  devilish  creatures,  that  I 
would  rather  see  all  mine  out  of  the  world  than  left 


214  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

in  their  hands.  But  how  sweet  our  good  tidings  I 
for  just  as  uncertainty  and  anxiety  were  becoming 
almost  intolerable,  news  came  that  the  insurgents 
had  shut  themselves  up  in  Delhi.  My  dear  brother, 
Ave  do  not  know  how  long  we  are  to  be  here,  for  we 
may  soon  be  called  to  follow  those  unfortunates, 
(or  fortunate  ones  perhaps,)  who  were  cut  down  in 
Meerut  and  Delhi.  Let  us  be  prepared.  Brought 
so  near  death,  we  know  now  what  is  necessary  to 
make  it  easy,  even  though  it  be  violent.  The  Sa- 
viour is  doing  something  I  know  to  hasten  his  king- 
dom, otherwise  the  Devil  would  not  be  in  such  a 
tumult  about  the  stabiHty  of  his." 

In  another  letter  of  June  1st,  to  his  uncle,  and 
his  last  letter  home,  he  wTites : — "  Our  work  is  stop- 
ped. The  Mussalmans  are  most  bitter,  and  gnash 
their  teeth  upon  us  and  our  assistants,  whenever 
they  see  us,  and  say,  ^  Where  is  your  Jesus  now? 
now  what  will  become  of  you  ?' — The  Hindus  are  not 
so.  They  know  what  the  Mussalman  reign  was,  and 
they  would  rather  by  far  be  under  the  English.  Many 
of  the  Hindu  princes  have  come  forward  and  offered 
Government  every  assistance  intheir  power,  guns,  sol- 
diers, &c.  God  is  trying  this  government,  and  us  mis- 
sionaries too,  in  thus  dealing  with  us.  We  have 
not  been  as  faithful  as  we  should  have  been.  Our 
trust,  dear  uncle,  is  in  God.  With  him  are  our  days, 
and  he  only  knows  whether  we  will  be  spared,  even 
to  write  you  another  letter.  But  I  am  confident 
that  Jesus  will  reign  here.  We  may  perish,  but 
others  will  be  raised  up  to  take  our  places." 


1 


-bxAJEStwb^e- 


w  ^<^a<^, 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  215 


CHAPTER   XI. 

Maria  Irvine  Campbell,  the  wife  of  the  Rev.  D. 
E.  Campbell,  was  honoured  as  being  the  offspring  of 
a  long  line  of  pious  ancestry,  and  a  child  of  the 
covenant  promises  of  God.  Both  her  grand-fathers 
and  both  her  grand-mothers  were  members  of  the 
Old  School  Presbyterian  Church,  and  with  three  ex- 
ceptions, all  of  their  children.  Her  father,  Mr.  John 
Bigham,  was  a  man  of  strict  probity  and  integrity, 
but  never  belonged  to  any  Church.  Her  mother, 
Eliza  Bigham,  for  the  last  forty-two  years  has  been 
a  professor  of  religion,  and  is  now  a  member  of  the 
Associate  Church.  Maria  was  named  after  her  aunt, 
Maria  Irvine,  the  wife  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Irvine, 
D.D.,  of  the  Associate  Church,  in  Fredericksburg, 
Ohio.  He  is  now  about  seventy  years  old,  and  is 
still  preaching  to  the  Church,  which  called  him, 
a.  D.  1819. 

It  is  pleasant  to  trace  the  goodness  of  God  fromi 
generation  to  generation  of  such  as  love  and  honour  • 
him,  and  see  the  fulfilment  of  his  gracious  promise  :_- 
"  for  the  promise  is  unto  you  and  your  children,  and' 
to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord 
our  God  shall  call." 


216  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

Maria,  whilst  an  infant,  was  dedicated  to  God  in 
the  solemn  ordinance  of  baptism,  and  though  early 
deprived  of  a  mother's  care  and  love,  was  followed 
by  the  prayers  of  a  mother,  and  cared  for  by  the  great 
Shepherd  of  souls.  As  parents  we  should  approach 
this  ordinance  with  strong  faith,  and  we  will  realize, 
in  our  own  experience,  that  if  we  are  only  Mthful 
to  our  covenant  promises,  God  will  ever  prove  that 
He  is  not  slack  concerning  the  promise  as  some  men 
count  slackness.  Maria's  father  died  when  she  was 
quite  young,  leaving  two  children — herself,  and  an 
infant  brother.  The  early  death  of  her  father  had 
a  sad  influence  on  her  future  life,  as  her  mother  was 
forced,  on  account  of  her  delicate  health  and  limited 
means,  to  be  separated  from  her  children,  and  see 
them  almost  constantly  separated  from  each  other. 
This  apparent  misfortune  over  which  the  bereaved 
mother  often  wept,  we  have  no  doubt,  largely  con- 
tributed in  the  ways  of  an  inscrutable  Providence  to 
the  development  of  the  characters  of  the  children. 
Owing  to  the  urgent  solicitations  of  friends,  as  well 
as  on  account  of  her  feeble  health,  Mrs.  Bigham 
abandoned  the  idea  of  housekeeping,  and  this  little 
family  was  scattered  never  to  meet  again  on  earth 
as  such.  With  prayers,  tears,  and  anxieties,  a  fond 
and  pious  mother  commended  her  children  to  the 
protection  of  their  heavenly  Father,  who,  having 
heard  in  due  time,  and  in  his  own  way,  answered 
them  all. 

Maria  was  born  on  the  31st  of  March,  1830,  in 
Millersburg,  Ohio,  and  lived  in  her  father's  house 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  217 

until  his  death,  which  was  in  1836,  when  she  was  a 
little  over  six  years  of  age.  The  next  four  years 
were  spent  with  her  two  uncles,  Mr.  E.  Bigham  and 
the  Rev.  S.  Irvine,  of  Fredericksburg,  Ohio.  In 
September  of  1840,  she  went  to  Fairview^  Ya.,  and 
lived  with  her  uncle,  Mr.  William  Bigham,  until 
June  of  1843;  and  in  October  of  that  year,  at  the 
invitation  of  a  distant  relative  and  most  estima- 
ble lady.  Miss  Maria  Lewis,  she  w^ent  to  Pitts- 
burg, Pa.,  and  remained  as  an  inmate  of  the  Lewis 
f{imily  until  March,  1846.  She  enjoyed  here,  as 
she  indeed  had  ever  done,  notwithstanding  her  very 
lonely  position,  the  benefits  of  refined  and  very  cul- 
tivated society,  and  superior  advantages  in  her  early 
educational  training. 

Miss  Lewis,  now  Mrs.  Bigham,  a  lady  of  great 
mental  cultivation  and  remarkable  for  her  earnest 
and  exemplary  piety,  devoted  herself  with  great 
zeal  and  earnestness  to  the  moral  and  rehgious  train- 
ing of  her  affectionate  young  friend  and  pupil.  Ma- 
ria's cousin.  Dr.  Armor,  in  referring  to  this,  says : — 
'^  Indeed,  she  may  be  said  to  have  been  educated  in 
a  school  of  piety,  and  this  influence  brought  to  bear 
upon  a  nature  susceptible  of  the  liveliest  sympa- 
thies, of  a  mind  which  had  been  most  carefull}^ 
trained,  and  a  heart  ever  overflowing  with  love  and 
affection  for  her  friends,  rendered  her,  in  the  estima- 
tion of  all  who  knew  her,  one  of  earth's  lovely  ones." 
It  was  about  this  time  that  Maria  penned  the  fol- 
lowing letter  to  her  dear  brother,  John,  w^hom  she 
seemed  to  love  with  a  peculiarly  strong  affection; 

28 


218  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

for  the  bond  of  union  was  stronger  than  is  usually 
found,  and  stronger  probably  because  of  their  separa- 
tion and  the  similarity  of  their  situation,  being 
among  friends  who,  though  very  kind,  were  still  as 
strangers : — 

Pittsburg,  April,  1845. 

My  dear  little  brother  : — I  am  well,  and  I  would  like  to  see  you 
very  much,  but  as  I  cannot  see  you  soon  I  would  like  to  bear  from  you  ; 
you  must  write  to  me  soon,  and  if  you  cannot  fill  a  letter  yourself,  you 
can  write  some  in  mother's.  You  must  not  be  ashamed  of  your  writing, 
for  you  know  that  I  am  your  sister,  and  1  love  you  very  much.  It  would 
be  a  great  pleasure  to  me  to  be  getting  letters  from  my  dear  brother. 
When  you  write,  tell  me  how  you  liked  Fairview,  and  what  boys  were 
your  companions,  and  who  was  your  Sunday-school  teacher,  and  every 
thing  you  can  think  of.  I  hope  you  will  not  make  wicked  boys  your 
playmates,  for  the  Bible  says  that  "  evil  communications  corrupt  good 
manners  ;"  if  yaii  he  a  had  hoy,  you  will  he  a  had  man.  Kead  often  in 
the  Bible,  and  don't  forget  or  neglect  your  prayers.  My  dear  brother, 
we  must  improve  every  opportunity  of  learning,  for  they  will  not  be 
many ;  if  we  do,  may-be  in  a  few  years,  if  it  pleases  God,  we  may  all 
live  together — would  that  not  be  pleasant  ?  Any  thing  that  any  of 
your  friends  give  you  to  do,  do  it  faithfully,  and  be  cheerful  and  plea- 
sant to  all  around  you. 

To-morrow  I  expect  to  go  to  town  to  board  with  my  cousin  Maria. 
I  will  continue  to  send  the  "  little  papers  ;"  I  get  them  all  at  a  little 
Sunday-school  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  we  don't  get  them  regularly  every 
Sunday.     Dear  John,  do  write  as  often  as  you  can. 

Your  affectionate  sister, 

Maria  J.  Bigham. 

At  the  time  the  above  letter  w^as  written,  Maria 
was  just  fifteen  years  old,  and  whether  we  look  at 
the  principles  it  inculcates — the  amount  of  advice 
it  gives,  and  the  womanly  tact  with  which  she  ap- 
proaches her  brother,  we  cannot  but  be  struck  with 
her  maturity  of  thought  and  solidity  of  character. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  219 

In  another  letter,  dated  shortly  after  her  arrival  on 
heathen  ground,  she  writes  to  her  brother  and  refers 
to  a  very  touching  little  incident,  and  one  too  very 
illustrative  of  the  charming  simplicity  of  her  char- 
acter. It  relates  to  her  early  life,  when  she  was 
not  probably  over  nine  years  of  age.  It  is  as  fol- 
lows : — 

My  dear  brother  : — You  are  in  my  thoughts  almost  constantly  these 
days,  and  is  it  possible  that  we  are  so  far  separated  as  to  be  able  only 
to  converse  in  this  slow  way  ?  I  used  to  look  forward  with  such  antici- 
pations to  the  time  when  we  would  both  be  grown  up,  thinking  that 
then  surely  we  would  not  be  separated  ;  but  our  steps  I  trust  have  been 
ordered  by  Him  who  doeth  all  things  well.  Oh  !  may  He  guide  us  both 
during  all  our  pilgrimage  here  on  earth,  and  bring  us  at  last  to  those 
mansions  where  sorrow  and  separation  never  come. 

Do  you  remember,  John,  once  when  we  were  children,  and  I  had  been 

in  Ohio  with  uncle  and  aunt  B to  visit  you  and  mother  ?     I  had 

taken  leave  of  mother,  and  you  came  on  with  me  to  Millersburg,  and  just 
before  we  parted  we  went  up  stairs  alone,  at  Welker's,  and  read  together 
part  of  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  John.  I  scarcely  ever  read  that  chap- 
ter without  thinking  of  that  time.  Oh  !  may  it  not  be  that  we  whose 
troubled  hearts  were  then  comforted  by  those  precious  words,  shall  at 
last  fail  of  obtaining  admittance  to  those  blessed  mansions.  I  feel 
particularly  anxious  about  you  now,  my  dear  brother,  at  this  great 
turning  point  as  it  were  in  your  life,  as  so  much  depends  upon  the  stand 
you  now  take.  You  know  what  I  mean,  and  I  will  not  add  more.  I 
believe,  John,  that  you  have  had  always  a  great  opinion  of  my  goodness  ; 
but  I  do  not  wish  you  to  labour  under  this  delusion,  for  I  know  that 
if  you  had  been  more  with  me,  you  could  not  have  seen  much  founda- 
tion for  it.  And  now  that  I  fill  the  place  of  a  missionary's  wife,  how 
humbled  I  often  feel  that  I  fall  so  far  below  the  standard  to  which  I 
should  attain ! 

In  the  latter  part  of  1847,  whilst  residing  at 
Fairview,  Ya.,  Maria  made  a  public  profession  of  re- 


220  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

ligion,  and  consecrated  herself  to  the  service  of 
God.  Of  this  important  act  we  have  no  particnlars. 
During  the  winter  of  1846,  she  attended  her  first 
session  at  the  Steubenville  Female  Seminary,  and 
in  the  spring  of  1850  she  graduated  with  honour  in 
her  class.  Pier  vacations  were  profitably  passed  in 
teaching.  She  taught  a  select  school  in  New  Castle, 
in  the  summer  of  1849,  and  in  a  female  academy 
at  West  Liberty,  in  1850.  It  was  whilst  at  the  lat- 
ter place  that  she  formed  the  acquaintance  of  the 
Rev.  D.  E.  Campbell,  who  was  then  under  appoint- 
ment for  India,  by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  For- 
eign Missions. 

It  is  not  known  whether  Miss  Bigham  had  made 
a  dedication  of  herself  to  the  Mission  work  previous 
to  her  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Campbell,  and  it  is 
probable  not;  owing  to  her  peculiar  situation,  hav- 
ing a  widowed  mother  and  a  brother,  both  of  whom 
seemed  to  look  to  her  for  assistance.  And  yet  it  is 
evident  that  the  desire  to  go  was  strong,  as  is  evi- 
denced in  her  letters  to  her  mother  and  brother.  Her 
first  allusion  to  it  is  as  follows :  "  Would  it  break 
my  dear  mother's  heart  were  I  to  forsake  her  and 
go  to  distant  lands,  as  Martha  White  (Mrs.  Fuller- 
ton)  does,  leaving  her  mother  in  almost  precisely 
the  same  situation  ?  Or  would  she,  if  such  should 
manifest  itself  as  duty,  freely  resign  all  to  the  ser- 
vice of  God  ?"  In  another  letter  she  writes  again  : 
"  I  feel  that  I  cannot  act  in  this  great  matter  with- 
out your  advice  and  consent.  It  certainly  would  be 
the  greatest  sacrifice   to   forsake  you,  especially  in 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  221 

your  situation,  but  God  will  provide.  If  he  shews 
it  to  me  to  be  my  duty  to  go,  he  will  not  leave  you 
desolate,  but  will  raise  up  friends  to  you.  Oh  ! 
it  would  be  almost  death  to  me,  but  I  would  not  re- 
gard my  own  feelings.  I  have  felt,  mother,  that  if  I 
do  not  go,  I  will  not  feel  happy,  because  I  will  feel 
that  I  have  gone  contrary  to  what  I  should  have 
done." 

These  extracts  shew  that  our  dear  friend  acted 
from  duty,  and  a  simple  desire  to  serve  God,  the 
only  right  and  powerful  motive  to  sustain  one  in 
the  foreign  field.  This  purpose  never  wavered. 
Though  of  the  most  tender  and  affectionate  feelings, 
and  with  a  heart  almost  bursting  with  grief  at  the 
separation;  yet  she  never  regretted  having  left  all 
for  Jesus'  sake. 

Miss  Bigham  was  married  to  the  Rev.  D.  E.  Camp- 
bell, by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Beattie,  at  Steubenville,  on  the 
29th  June,  1850,  and  in  a  few  weeks  thereafter, 
left  for  Boston,  on  her  way  to  her  new  home  in  In- 
dia. A  friend  and  relative  refers  to  her  departure 
and  separation,  as  follows  : — 

"  This  was,  doubtless,  the  most  painful  trial  to  which 
she  had  ever  been  exposed.  Few,  perhaps  in  the  his- 
tor}^  of  Missionary  enterprise,  have  been  called  upon  to 
make  such  a  decision,  and  have  had  to  take  up  such  a 
cross.  And  nothing  but  a  deep  religious  conviction  of 
duty  could  have  ever  prompted  her  to  such  a  step.  The 
parting  of  mother  and  daughter  with  scarcely  a  ray 
of  hope  of  ever  again  meeting  on  earth,  was  most 
painfully  affecting.     Never  w^hile  memory  lasts,  can 


222  A    MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

I  forget  that  parting  scene.  A  large  circle  of  friends 
gathered  around  a  common  altar,  and  in  a  solemn 
and  impressive  prayer,  mother  and  daughter  were 
commended  to  the  care  and  protection  of  a  common 
parent,  to  Him,  who,  in  the  mysterious  dispensations 
of  his  providence,  is  too  wise  to  err,  and  too  good  to 
he  unkind.  Their  separation  was  quiet,  solemn,  and 
affecting.  Not  a  word  was  spoken ;  feeling  was  too 
deep  for  utterance,  and  no  language  could  express 
the  emotions  that  struggled  in  the  bosom  of  that 
mother  and  child.  For  some  minutes  they  warmly 
embraced  each  other,  and  with  tears  streaming 
down  their  faces,  parted  to  meet  no  more  on  earth." 
It  is  well  sometimes  for  the  church  to  understand 
the  feelings  and  sacrifices  Missions  involve,  and 
thus  sympathize  with  and  pray  more  for  her  Mis- 
sionaries ;  and  it  is  for  this  purpose  that  we  have 
indulged  in  this  insight  of  their  privacy. 

Mrs.  Campbell,  with  her  party,  sailed  from  Boston 
on  the  8th  of  August,  and  arrived  at  Calcutta  on 
the  30th  of  December,  1850,  having  had  a  long  but 
not  unpleasant  voyage  over  the  ocean.  The  accom- 
panying map  was  sketched  by  Mrs.  Campbell  while 
on  shipboard,  and  will  serve  to  give  a  very  good  idea 
of  the  route  ships  usually  take  on  their  voyages  to 
India. 

The  day  previous  to  their  sailing,  Mr.  Campbell 
wrote  to  the  mother  and  brother  of  his  wife  : — 
'^  Maria  thinks,  speaks,  and  wonders  about  you 
still,  even  in  the  very  vortex  of  hurry  and  busi- 
ness.    I  often  find  her  musing,  and  as  invariably 


224  A     MEMORIAL    OF     THE 

find  her  thoughts  dkected  towards  and  fixed  upon 
her  friends,  especially  her  dear  mother  and  brother. 
Still,  although  ready  to  board  the  '  Argo^'  on  which 
we  sail,  I  do  not  think  she  hesitates  or  wavers  in 
the  least.  Already  she  has  shown  more  firmness 
than  some  who  are  older  and  more  experienced. 
She  has  determined  to  go,  and  meet  wdiatever  is  to 
be  met  with  firmness  and  all  possible  cheerfulness." 
She  reached  her  station,  Futtehgurh,  in  February, 
1851,  and  commenced  almost  immediately  the  study 
of  one  of  the  native  languages,  in  which  she  made 
considerable  progress.  Before,  however,  she  was 
able  to  make  much  use  of  it,  she  employed  her  pen  in 
addressing  the  following  letter  to  the  children  of  a 
Sabbath-school  in  which  she  was  once  a  teacher  : — 


Futtehgurh,  Ap-il  30,  1853. 

My  dear  friends  : — Since  I  left  you  many  changes  have  occurred. 
Were  I  now  to  look  in  upon  the  Sabbath-school  in  which  I  once  had  a 
place,  I  would,  doubtless,  find  the  places  of  many  familiar  friends  occu- 
pied by  strangers.  But  still  I  feel  in  you  all  a  deep  interest,  and  if  any 
thing  that  I  can  tell  you  of  the  heathen,  among  whom  my  lot  is  now  cast, 
will  cause  you  to  feel  more  for  their  perishing  condition,  I  shall  not 
have  come  in  vain. 

You  are  mistaken  if  you  have  formed  the  idea  that  the  heathen  of 
Hindustan  welcome  the  missionary,  and  are  anxious  to  hear  the  gospel. 
No ;  they  are  too  well  satisfied  with  the  worship  of  dumb  idols,  and  the 
Mahammadans  are  so  bigoted  in  their  belief  in  the  false  prophet,  that  it 
is  often  difficult  to  get  them  to  listen  to  the  word  of  truth.  You  will 
not  wonder,  then,  that  the  missionary  often  meets  with  discouragements — 
that  often  his  fairest  hopes  are  blighted,  by  seeing  those  whom  he  has 
faithfully  instructed  from  day  to  day  still  blindly  bowing  down  to  the 
workmanship  of  their  own  hands. 

But  a  very  cheering  and  unusual  occurrence  has  lately  taken  place, 


MARTYRED     M  I  S  S  I  0  N  .1  R  I  E  S  .  225 

■which  has  prompted  mo  to  write  to  yon.  In  a  village,  a  few  miles  from 
us,  which  has  been  a  strongliokl  of  Hinduism,  and  the  residence  of  a 
number  of  Pundits,  or  spiritual  teachers,  there  are  now  over  fifty  per- 
sons who  have  given  up  idol-worship,  and  are  attentive  hearers  of  the 
gospel,  which  is  now  preached  in  their  village  regularly  twice  a  week. 
Among  these  are  six  or  seven  Pundits,  who,  a  few  months  ago,  were  vio- 
lent opposers  of  every  thing  relating  to  Christianity. 

The  leading  Pundit  of  the  village  was  the  first  to  renounce  heathen- 
ism, and  is  now,  like  Paul,  as  zealous  in  leading  his  countrymen  to  the 
Saviour,  as  he  once  was  in  opposing  every  thing  of  the  kind.  'I'liis  in- 
terest was  first  produced  in  the  village  by  the  establishment  of  a  Bazar 
school  there,  which  was  supported  by  our  native  Christians,  and  taught 
by  one  of  their  number.  At  first,  the  chief  Pundit  and  others  often 
came  to  dispute  with  the  teacher  about  the  Bible  and  the  Christian 
religion,  but  before  long  they  came  not  as  quarrelsome  disputants,  but 
willing  students  of  the  word  of  God,  and  now  some  of  them  seem  to  be 
as  familiar  with  the  Scriptures,  as  many  in  our  favoured  land,  who, 
from  their  infancy,  have  been  instructed  in  its  holy  precepts.  It  will 
be  interesting  to  you  to  know  that  this  school  was  got  up  and  mainly 
supported  by  the  people  of  the  Christian  village  here.  The  teacher 
thus  employed  was  one  of  their  number,  who  was  in  needy  circum- 
stances. Their  design  was  two-fold,  to  send  forth  the  liglit  of  the  gos- 
pel to  their  benighted  countrymen,  and  to  assist  a  needy  brother  ;  and 
it  is  indeed  encouraging  to  see  the  blessings  that  have  followed.  These 
people  wdio  have  renounced  Hinduism,  have  already  endured  a  great 
deal  of  persecution,  but  they  do  not  seem  the  least  discouraged.  They 
are  now  anxious  to  build  a  little  Church,  and  have  already  subscribe<l 
considerable  towards  it. 

I  have  thought  that  were  you  to  hear  of  the  blessings  which  have 
attended  this  little  Bazar  school,  you  would,  as  a  Sabbath  school,  gladly 
have  one  supported  in  your  name.  There  is  already  a  number  in  this 
neighbourhood,  some  of  which  are  supported  by  residents  here,  and 
others  in  connection  with  the  Mission.  But  the  number  need  not  be 
limited  to  a  very  few,  when  there  are  hundreds  of  villages  within  ten 
miles  of  us,  where  no  such  schools  exist.  It  does  not  require  very 
much  to  support  one  of  these  schools,  say  four  or  five  dollars  per 
month,  and  who  would  not  gladly  contribute  their  mite  to  this  good 
work  ? 

29 


220  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

It  i.s  our  work  to  spread  the  go?pel  by  every  mean?,  praying  as  we 
]->rocee(J  for  a  blessing-  to  rest  npon  our  labours,  for  who  knows  which 
(lod  will  first  own.  He  may  bless  his  preached  word,  or  He  may  first 
pour  out  his  si)irit  upon  our  ^Mission  schools,  and  cause  the  good  word 
which  has  been  sown  to  spring  up  and  bear  fruit  abundantly.  The  gra- 
cious influence  of  the  school  referred  to  is  evidence  that  the  care  and 
means  expended  in  that  department  is  not  in  vain.  Light  seems  to 
be  breaking  here  and  there  over  this  dark  land  ;  and  it  is  to  be  hoped 
that  the  day  of  small  things  will  soon  give  way  to  that  day  when  none 
shall  need  to  say  to  the  heathen,  "  Know  the  Lord." 

I  was  rejoiced  to  hear  of  the  revival  of  religion  in  your  midst.  That 
the  God  of  grace  may  deepen  and  carry  on  the  good  work  within  you, 
and  continue  to  do  you  good,  both  spiritually  and  temporally,  is  the  sin- 
cere desire  of 

Your  affectionate  friend, 

Maria  I.  Campbell. 

The  same  desire  which  prompted  this  effort  mani- 
fested itself  in  her  efforts  to  gather  some  native 
female  children  for  instruction;  and  it  was  her  hap- 
piness to  teach  a  most  interesting  school,  formed  of 
the  children  of  our  native  Christians.  This  little 
school,  embracing  some  twenty  or  thirty  children, 
was  the  scene  of  long  and  patient  labour;  and  she 
was  rewarded  in  seeing  their  daily  improvement,  and 
also  the  successful  termination  of  these  labours  as 
witnessed  in  the  triumphant  death  of  some  of  these 
dear  lambs. 

Mrs.  Campbell  was  most  faithful  in  w^atching  over 
and  leading  these  dear  children  to  Jesus,  the  Lamb 
•of  God  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world. 
Day  by  day,  and  year  after  year,  might  she  be  found 
seated  in  her  little  school  room,  teaching  these  little 
•<dark-faced  children  Bible  stories,  and  pointing  out  to. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  227 

them  the  Avay  of  life.  No  matter  how  great  the 
heat,  or  how  much  exhausted  by  its  oppressive  influ- 
ences— no  matter  how  great  her  own  family  cares, 
or  how  occupied  with  her  children,  she  was  not  for- 
getful, or  inattentive  to  the  little  flock  committed  to 
her  care  and  training.  It  was  her  field,  which  she 
was  bound  to  cultivate  and  bring  to  perfection,  so 
far  as  in  her  power ;  and  it  is  only  due  to  her  to  sa}^, 
that  she  was  equall}^  faithful  as  a  mother  nnd  wife. 
In  all  these  labours  Mrs.  Campbell  was  unobtrusive, 
and  seldom  spoke  of  herself  in  connection  with  them. 
She  seemed  to  shrink  from  every  thing  like  show  or 
commendation.  She  acted  from  a  strong  and  un- 
wavering sense  of  duty,  and  her  feeling  of  unwor- 
thiness  and  short  coming  overcame  every  other  feel- 
ing. She  was  a  person  of  great  modesty  and  worth, 
traits  which  seldom  are  disconnected. 

Notwithstanding  all  the  duties  which  she  was 
called  to  perform,  she  did  not,  and  could  not,  forget 
her  friends  in  America,  especially  her  widowed  mo- 
ther and  lone  brother.  The  thoughts  of  the  latter 
were  in  her  mind  always,  and  not  long  before 
her  lamented  death,  she  wrote  to  her  brother,  as 
follows  : — 

"  Hearing  from  you  has  cheered  me  greatly.  I 
think  of  you  both  daily,  but  lately  1  have  been 
thinking  more  than  usual  about  our  dear  mother, 
feeling  that  perhaps  I  might  have  mistaken  duty  in 
leaving  her  under  the  circumstances.  This  thought 
has  caused  me  more  distress  than  you  know,  and 
more  than  I  wish  her  to  know.     A  few  weeks  ago  I 


991 


A     MEMORIAL     OF    THE 


thouglit  about  it,  by  day  and  by  night,  and  had  such 
distressing  dreams,  after  crying  out  bitterly  in  my 
sleep.  But  mj^sterious  as  my  course  must  have 
seemed  to  every  one,  and  as  it  did  to  myself,  I  had 
a  feeling  that  /  dare  not  do  otherwise,  and  now  I  can 
onl}^  pra}^  that  if  I  did  mistake  my  duty,  it  may  all 
be  overruled  for  mother's  and  my  own  good.  I 
think  nothing  of  the  hardships  or  trials  I  may  have 
suffered  in  coming  to  India  in  comparison  Avith 
mother's  trials.  I  feel  truly  thankful  that  God  has 
cared  for  and  kept  her  so  long,  and  that  He  has  con- 
tinued 3^our  hfe  and  prospered  you;  and  I  desire 
still  to  commit  you  both  to  God,  who  is  faithful  to 
those  Avho  trust  in  Him." 

The  following  letter,  which  contains  information 
about  Delhi  and  other  places,  rendered  famous  by 
the  late  mutiny,  will  be  found  deeply  interesting, 
and  serve  to  show  Mrs.  Campbell's  style  : — 

FuTTEHGURTT,  Becemher  24,  1856. 

My  ever  dear  brother  : — I  hope  you  and  mother  have  not  been 
uneasy  about  us.  I  do  not  think  I  have,  since  we  have  been  in  India,  so 
lon<?  omitted  writing  to  you  and  mother.  Be  assured  I  have  not  for- 
gotten you  who  are  so  dear  to  me.  I  think  of  you  both  daih',  and 
many  times  in  the  day.  I  am  thankful  to  say  we  are  all  well,  and  I 
hope  you  and  mother  are  too. 

You  see  we  have  ended  our  sojourn  in  the  hills,  and  are  at  home 
again.  It  was  a  trial  for  us  to  leave  our  dear  little  Davidson,  but  I  am 
thankful  now  that  we  did  it,  for  it  is  much  less  of  a  trial  to  us  to  have 
him  separated  from  us  and  in  good  hand?  and  good  health,  than  it 
would  have  been  to  have  him  with  us  pining  in  this  withering  climate. 
It  seems  to  me  it  is  my  doom  and  destinij  to  be  constantly  being  sepa- 
rated from  those  who  are  near  and  dear  to  me.  It  has  been  so  all  my 
life  long.     May  I  receive  these  afflictions  in  a  proper  spirit,  and  be  made 


MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES.  229 

better  for  them.  I  know  we  should  be  very  thankful  that  we  have  been 
spared  so  long  in  this  land  from  the  greater  afflictions  with  which  so 
many  of  our  friends  have  been  called  to  bear. 

We  letl  Landour  the  20th  of  last  month,  in  the  morning,  and  got  to 
Dehra,  fourteen  miles,  on  the  same  morning  in  time  for  breakfast.  On 
the  21st,  the  Lodiana  Mission,  (which  consists  of  seventeen  or  eighteen 
missionaries.)  met  at  Dehra  for  their  annual  meeting.  So  we  I'emained 
in  Dehra  the  following  Monday,  and  enjoyed  meeting  with  many  okl 
acquaintances,  and  some  we  had  never  met  before.  Our  old  shipmate, 
Mr.  Orbison,  we  were  very  glad  to  see  again.  A  day  or  two  after  we 
got  to  Dehra  a  few  of  us  took  an  excursion  on  horseback  to  a  place 
called  the  Eobbers'  Cave.  It  was  a  wild,  romantic  place,  and  is  said 
to  have  been  inhabited  by  a  wonderful  robber.  Though  we  enjoyed  the 
trip  very  much,  poor  Mr.  Orbison  got  his  feet  wet  and  took  a  bad  cold, 
which  brought  on  remittent  fever,  of  which  we  hear  he  has  had  a  very 
bad  attack. 

You  know  how  fond  I  am  of  horseback  riding,  and  you  may  imagine 
I  enjoyed  it,  as  I  had  not  been  on  horseback  all  the  time  we  were  in  the 
hills.  Mr.  Leavitt,  also,  I  was  very  glad  to  see  again.  I  used  to  see 
him  in  Steubenville,  as  his  father  lived  there  when  I  was  at  school ;  we 
recognized  each  other  in  this  countr}-,  though  we  were  not  acquainted 
at  home.  Since  we  were  in  Dehra,  he  became  engaged  to  Miss  Shur- 
man,  the  orphan  of  a  German  missionary. 

Christmas. — I  wonder  what  you  are  doing  this  Christmas-day.  No- 
thing in  particular  has  marked  the  day  to  us  as  yet,  except  the  arrival 
of  the  usual  present  which  a  Nawab  from  the  city  sends  us  every  year 
on  Christmas,  consisting  of  almonds,  raisins,  pietas,  oranges,  plantains, 
&c.  The  servants  who  bring  the  present  always  expect  to  receive  a 
present  of  money  about  equal  to  the  worth  of  the  things  brought. 

Well,  to  take  up  the  thread  of  my  journey,  I  begin  by  sayin<T  that 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hay,  and  their  two  little  children,  and  we,  and  our  two, 
left  Dehra  on  Monday  evening,  and  travelled  to  Eoorkie  in  dhoolies ; 
there  we  spent  the  day,  and  visited  all  the  lions.  The  lions  we  did  see, 
for  Eoorkie  is  at  the  head  of  the  great  Ganges  Canal ;  the  first  aque- 
duct is  guarded  by  two  great  lions  sculptured  in  stone ;  they  are  lying 
down,  but  they  M-ould  measure  eleven  or  twelve  feet  up  t!)rough  the 
head.  They  have  a  fine  effect,  being  on  a  high  foundation  of  stone- 
work, which  is  a  part  of  the  aqueduct.     We  also  visited  an  immense 


230  A      MEMORIAL     OF      THE 

workshop  where  steam  is  made  to  help  on  with  the  work  amazingly,  and 
is  a  novel  workman  in  this  country.  There  is  also  a  magnificent  Go- 
vernment Engineer's  College  at  Roorkie  which  we  visited.  Leaving 
Koorkie  after  dinner,  we  travelled  on  to  MuzufFurnugger  where  we  took 
the  dakgharee  or  government  omnibus  at  daylight. 

December  2\st. 

Last  evening  I  had  the  pleasure  of  receiving  your  truly  acceptable 
letter  of  October  ]  9th,  and  my  heart  is  very  light  to  day,  in  consequence. 
I  am  dependent  now  almost  entirely  on  you  for  tidings  from  my  own 
relations.  You  know  mother  very  seldom  writes,  and  my  letters  from 
Virginia  have  become  very  few  and  far  between. 

I  feel  truly  thankful  that  you  have  been  so  prospered  in  worldly 
things,  and  your  health  I  have  supposed  is  good — as  you  never  say  any 
thing  to  the  contrary.  I  hope  you  do  not  forget  serious  things,  but 
that  you  are  laying  up  things  for  the  life  to  come,  as  well  as  for  the 
present.  Eternity  we  know  is  longer  than  time,  so  it  behooves  us  not 
to  forget  that  state  which  we  must  certainly,  sooner  or  later,  enter  upon. 
I  feel  very  unworthy  to  read  religious  lectures  to  you,  for  I  am  sensible 
of  very  great  short-comings  in  myself — but  I  feel  very  solicitous  on 
your  account,  particularly  now,  as  you  are  just  setting  out  in  life.  So 
many  young  men  seem  to  think  it  weak-minded  and  effeminate,  to  ap- 
pear decidedly  serious  and  religiously  inclined,  but  I  will  not  class  my 
dear  brother  with  such,  for  I  have  not  suspected  that  I  have  any  reason 
to  do  so.  I  only  feel  anxious  for  you,  as  so  many  of  our  cousins  have 
appeared  so  worldly-minded  and  careless,  and  I  hioio  they  are  not  as 
happy  as  those  of  our  friends  who  are  pious.  When  a  young  man 
sets  out  in  life,  so  taken  up  with  business  that  he  allows  himself  no  time 
for  his  higher  duty  to  his  Maker,  he  is  likely  to  follow  on  in  the  same 
course  till  affliction  or,  perhaps,  dcatli  stops  him  short.  And  then 
what  bitter  remorse  through  all  eternity  ! 

We  have  moved  back  to  Burpore,  our  first  home  in  India  ;  this  place 
is  near  the  city  and  three  miles  from  Rukkha,  which  was  our  home 
from  Jan.  13th,  1852,  till  day  before  yesterday.  There  has  been  a 
complete  change  of  people  in  this  Mission  since  first  we  came  to  it. 
"JMie  bungalow  we  have  just  left  is  to  be  occupied  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
McMullin,  new  Missionaries  on  their  way  here.  The  other  bungalow 
in  that  compound  which  was  occupied  by  Mr.  Walsh,  is  now  occupied 
by  Mr.  Freeman.     We  have  come  back  to  our  first  house  which  has, 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  231 

since  we  left  it,  been  occupied  by  Mr.  Ullman.  Mr.  Johnston  lives  in 
the  other  bungalow  in  this  compound.  So  now  when  we  all  get  set- 
tled there  will  be  four  Missionaries  at  Futtehgurh,  just  the  number  this 
station  demands  to  carry  on  the  work — though  there  might  be  Ibrty 
four  more  at  work.  It  seems  nice  to  be  in  a  big  house  again,  where 
you  can  turn  round  without  bumping  your  elbows — the  house  we  had 
in  the  hills  was  very  circumscribed.  I  find  myself  since  Mrs.  AValsh 
has  gone,  the  oldest  lady  in  the  mission  station  here — though  in  years, 
I  believe  I  am  somewhat  the  youngest. 

AVell,  to  go  on  with  our  journey  from  the  hills  which  I  left  off  on  the 
first  sheet.  Leaving  Muzuffernuggur  at  daylight  we  got  to  Meerut,  for 
a  late  breakfast — at  M there  was  not  much  in  the  way  of  sight- 
seeing.     So  Mrs.  H and  I  rested,  and  did  not  go  out  in  the  station. 

The  next  morning  about  10  o'clock,  we  arrived  in  the  famed  city  of 
Delhi,  where  the  old  king  still  resides.  After  breakfast,  the  gentlemen 
hired  buggies,  and  we  went  out  eight  or  ten  miles  to  the  Kootub  Mi- 
nar,  an  immense  tower  of  the  most  elaborate  workmanship.  It  was 
first  built  by  Hindus,  three  or  four-hundred  years  ago — afterwards, 
when  they  were  conquered  by  the  Mahammadans,  the  Mahammadans, 
not  willing  for  them  to  retain  the  honour  of  such  a  monument  of  their 
skill,  had  the  Koran,  or  parts  of  it,  written  from  top  to  bottom  of  the 
tower  in  one  continuous  line,  after  the  fashion  of  a  creeper — it  was  not 
inscribed,  but  done  in  raised  letters,  by  cutting  out  from  the  entire  sur- 
face the  depth  of  the  letters.  We  went  to  the  top  of  the  tower  by  as- 
cending the  steps  in  the  inside,  there  were  three  hundred  and  seventy- 
nine  of  them,  and  pretty  deep  ones  too — I  do  not  remember  the  entire 
height  of  the  whole  affair,  but  it  is  higher  I  believe,  than  the  Trinity 
Church  in  Xew  York,  at  least,  it  seemed  so  to  me — it  was  frightful  tO' 
look  down  from  it,  even  after  having  lived  in  the  Himalayg. 

Afterwards  we  went  back  to  the  city,  and  visited  the  king's  palace, 
which  is  in  the  fort;  first  we  had  to  send  our  names  to  the  resident,  who 
is  a  European,  then  cliohdars  were  sent  to  escort  us — the  chobdar  car- 
ries the  chobe,  which  is  a  thick  pole  of  silver,  about  six  feet  high,  and' 
is  used  as  a  sort  of  sceptre,  which  the  king's  servants  carry.  When  the 
chobdar  came  to  us,  we  proceeded  on  to  a  sort  of  open  common  looking 
court.  At  the  entrance  to  this,  though  it  was  the  middle  of  the  day 
and  the  sun  very  hot,  we  were  obliged  to  leave  our  parasols  and  umbrel- 
las ;  as  walking-sticks,  and  all  sorts  of  sticks  must  be  resigned  there.  So 


232  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

Ave  all  followed  the  chobdar,  complaining  bitterly  of  the  hot  sun,  and 
the  poor  compensation  for  our  self-denial,  as  there  was  nothing  very  re- 
markable to  be  seen. 

Soon  we  arrived  at  the  throne,  where  the  King  in  his  younger  days 
used  to  see  the  nobility.  The  throne  was  rather  a  grand  affair  ;  it  was 
a  large  sort  of  chair  of  marble,  inlaid  with  precious  stones,  but  such 
filth — the  place  did  not  seem  to  have  been  swept  for  months  ;  the 
throne  was  on  a  sort  of  verandah,  and  the  ground  below  looked  as  much 
like  a  pig-pen  as  any  thing  else.  From  this  we  went  to  a  really  mag- 
nificent sort  of  gallery  without  walls — only  pillars  of  fine  marble,  beau- 
tifully inlaid  with  precious  stones,  the  floor  also  was  of  fine  marble. 
This  place  is  now  used  by  the  King  for  a  reclining  place  in  the  cool 
of  the  day.    The  only  seat  there,  was  an  immense  block  of  pure  quartz. 

As  ISIrs.  Hay  was  very  tired  she  sat  down  upon  it,  when  the  servants 
began  in  great  dismay  and  excitement  to  order  her  off  it,  telling  her  she 
had  dishonoured  the  King's  seat,  at  the  same  time  a  great  clattering 
and  scolding  was  set  up  by  some  women  in  the  garden  below,  and  they 
all  seemed  very  much  enraged.  So  Mrs.  Hay  thought  she  had  seen 
quite  enough  of  the  King's  dominions,  and  was  glad  to  make  her  way 
out  of  them  as  quickly  as  possible.     Had  this  taken  place  some  years 

ago,  when  the  King  had  undisputed  control,  Mrs.  H might  well 

have  trembled  for  her  life,  as  the  King  used  to  be  most  despotic,  and 
could  and  thought  nothing  of  cutting  off  a  head  if  one  of  his  subjects 
displeased  him  ;  but  now  he  is  getting  old  and  infirm,  and  has  no  power, 
except  in  his  own  palace,  which'  is  in  the  English  Fort. 

In  Delhi  we  also  visited  the  Jama  Musjed,  which  is  a  Mahammadan 
■place  of  prayer,  or  temple,  but  I  cannot  begin  to  describe  it.  It  is  an 
amazingly  grand  structure,  and  must  have  cost  a  vast  sum.  All  of 
these  grand  places  have  a  very  melancholy  air  about  them,  as  the  glory 
has  so  evidently  departed.  Another  curiosity  we  saw  in  Delhi,  was  im- 
.mense  quadrants  and  other  vast  instruments  or  apparatus  for  astronomi- 
cal purposes  built  of  stone,  or  rather  a  hard  kind  of  cement  like  stone. 
With  these  the  learned  Hindus  calculated  eclipses,  &c.,  with  great  pre- 
cision. 

The  next  day  we  were  in  Agra,  where  we  spent  a  few  days  with  our 
friends,  and  enjoyed  very  much  meeting  again.  Agra  was  so  very  little 
out  of  our  way  that  we  could  not  resist  the  temptation  of  seeing  our 
friends.    AVhile  there,  the  examination  of  Mrs.  Fullerton's  school  was  in 


MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES.  233 

progress.     Mrs.  F 's  little  Dora  was  a  most  miserable  looking  little 

object — a  perfect  skeleton,  yet  better  than  she  bad  been.  The  poor 
child  had  cholera  in  the  summer,  and  it  left  her  very  ill — for  weeks  they 
did  not  expect  her  to  live  from  one  day  to  another,  but  now  they  hope 
she  will  recover. 

When  I  am  writing  to  you,  I  do  not  know  where  to  stop,  but  I  fear 
this  long  epistle  is  already  rather  too  long  and  dry,  so  I  will  bring  it  to 
an  end,  and  say  good-bye. 

Ever  your  affectionate  sister,  Maria  1.  Campbell. 

We  are  thus  brought  almost  to  the  conclusion  of 
Mrs.  Campbell's  missionary  career,  and  before  sub- 
mitting her  last  letter,  giving  an  account  of  the  out- 
break of  the  mutiny  which  resulted  in  her  death, 
we  would  remark,  that  Mrs.  Campbell  was  a  lady 
of  peculiar  loveliness,  and  distinguished  in  early  life 
by  her  patient,  amiable,  and  gentle  disposition— by 
a  remarkable  ease  and  grace  of  manner — by  a  nature 
warm  and  genial,  as  also  by  a  decision  of  character 
and  firmness  of  purpose  in  the  accomplishment  of 
every  duty.  With  these  traits  of  character,  she 
combined  intellectual  ficulties  susceptible  of  a  high 
state  of  cultivation.  She  acquired  knowledge  with 
great  facility,  and  during  her  seminary  course  found 
no  difficulty  in  keeping  up  with  her  classes,  whilst 
at  the  same  time,  she  taught  many  minor  brauches 
of  study  to  others.  Her  manners  were  very  win- 
ning, and  she  was  a  universal  favourite  with  all  her 
associates  in  the  Mission  work.  Her  last  letter  to 
her  brother  is  as  follows : — 

FrniRUKiiABAD,  May  12,  1857. 
My  dearkst  John  : — Just  at  dark  last  evening,  yours  of  the  10th 
of  March  was  handed  to  me,  and  it  afforded  me  great  pleasure.     It  is 
30 


234  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

so  deliglitful  to  me  now  to  think  of  you  and  mother  at  home.  What 
joy  it  would  afford  me  to  be  with  you  !  T  feel  rather  glad  that  you 
have  settled  down  in  MiUershvrf/ — not  that  I  would  think  any  thing 
at  all  of  the  place  independent  of  its  associations,  but  it  has  associa- 
tions, and  the  place  will  be  ever  dear  to  me  on  account  of  its  associa- 
tions, though  some  of  thejn  are  very  sad  ones.  How  pleasant  it  Avould 
be  to  me  now  to  visit  you  in  Millersburg  !  We  would  none  of  us  feel 
ourselves  intruders — a  feeling  that  always  troubled  me,  and  spoiled  our 
enjoyment  ever  since  we  ceased  to  have  a  home  of  our  own. 

But  thanks  for  what  you  have  done,  and  God's  blessing  upon  ycur 
exertions.  May  many  bright  happy  years  be  in  store  for  you  and  our 
dear  mother.  I  suppose  that  you  and  I  can  never  know  all  the  sorrows 
she  has  endured,  and  the  anxieties  and  heartaches  she  has  experienced 
on  our  account. 

It  is  now  very  warm,  (you  would  say  hot,)  but  has  been  a  very  healthy 

season .   The  choleia  is  raging  in  some  stations,  but  not  near  this.   E 

had  a  letter  from  Mr.  Orbison  the  other  day,  saying  it  is  very  bad  in 
Ambala,  where  he  lives,  and  there  has  been  some  disaffection  among  the 
sepoys  of  the  regiment  there,  as  there  also  has  been  at  some  other  sta- 
tions. The  nineteenth  regiment  at  Barrackpore  was  disbanded  not  long 
ago,  on  account  of  some  stubbornness  the  native  soldiers  manifested. 
'J'he  trouble  is  that  they  have  been  required  to  use  cartridges  which  they 
suspect  have  been  prepared  with  tallow  or  lard.  This  they  think  hor- 
rible, as  the  touch  of  lard  is  pollution  to  a  Mussalman,  and  tallow  is  the 
fat  of  one  of  the  Hindu  gods,  and  the  touch  of  it  will  break  a  Hindu's 
caste.  It  was  a  great  risk  for  government  to  attempt  such  a  thing,  if 
the  cartridges  have  any  of  the  odious  stuff  about  them.  If  the  different 
regiments  were  not  made  up  of  so  many  castes  of  Hindus,  Mussalmans, 
&c.,  there  would  be  great  difficulty  for  the  English  to  keep  possession 
of  the  country,  but  as  it  is,  there  is  not  much  to  be  feared,  for  scarcely 
one  whole  regiment  will  pull  together. 

At  Ambala,  I  believe  there  is  a  European  regiment,  besides  the  na- 
tive one,  the  Sepoys  there  have  lately  burnt  the  European  Barracks, 
the  Hospital,  and  several  bungalows.  A  very  large  reward  has  been 
offered,  but  it  will  be  hard  to  find  out  the  incendiaries,  as  they  have  a 
way  of  shooting  from  a  great  distance,  something  like  rockets  which 
lodge  in  the  thatched  roofs,  and  soon  take  fire  this  dry  windy  weather. 
Though  this  indignation  is  shewn  towards  Europeans,  it  is  not  felt 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  235 

towards  the  missionaries.  JNIr.  Orbison  has  a  Dumber  of  Scpovs  in 
his  school.  The  INIussahnans  would  delight  to  regain  dominion  over 
this  country,  and  expel  all  Europeans,  but  that  cannot  well  happen,  as 
the  Hindus  would  not  unite  with  them,  and  they  number  the  most. 
The  regiment  here  is  perfectly  quiet  and  contented  ;  they  are  now  living 
in  straw  huts,  while  their  houses  are  being  remodelled  ;  the  first  huts 
were  all  burned  down,  but  it  was  altogether  accidental,  and  the  loss 
their  own — not  government's. 

May  16th. 
Since  the  above  was  written,  we  have  had  most  alarming  news  from 
some  of  the  upper  stations.  A  great  number  of  disaffected  Sepoys  have 
become  violent,  and  in  Delhi,  have  killed  about  twenty  Europeans, 
taken  the  fort,  and  report  says  have  blown  up  the  magazine.  In  Meerut, 
a  few  Europeans  were  killed.  We  know  not  what  a  day  may  bring 
forth  truly.  At  this  time  vain  is  the  help  of  man — all  we  can  do  is  to 
look  to  God,  and  be  prepared  for  what  he  may  send.  Last  night  was 
to  us  and  many  others  here,  a  sleepless,  anxious  night. 

May  I8th, 
I  am  happy  and  thankful  to  day  to  be  able  to  give  you  good  news. 
We  are  now  relieved  from  our  fears.  AVe  have  found,  that  most  of  the  re- 
ports we  had  from  up  country  were  much  exaggerated.  It  is  true, 
that  many  Europeans  in  Delhi  were  murdered,  and  a  few  in  Meerut. 
But  the  insurgents  are  now  all  supposed  to  be  in  Delhi,  within  the 
fort,  and  loyal  troops  from  other  stations  haA-e  been  sent  to  hem  them 
in.  The  object  in  going  to  the  fort  was,  to  enlist  the  old  king  in  their 
favour,  and  to  proclaim  the  heir  apparent  king.  The  old  king  does 
not  countenance  them,  but  as  the  heir  apparent  is  young,  they  may 
manage  to  set  him  up,  but  cannot  gain  much  by  that  step. 

We  had  two  days  and  nights  of  fearful  suspense,  and  in  looking  back 
it  seems  more  like  a  week.  We  made  up  our  minds  for  the  worst,  and 
had  half  of  the  rumours  been  true,  we  would  indeed  have  been  in  a 
pitiable  case.  The  only  thing  we  thought  of  was  our  lives,  our  property 
did  not  cost  us  a  thought.     I  put  up  a  few   clothes  for  each  of  us, 

with  what  money  E has  belonging  to  the  mission,  and  our  own 

little  speck,  and  we  left  two  of  our  punkah-wallahs  in  charge  of  the 
house.  Everything  here  is  all  right,  and  I  suppose  out  at  our  house 
too,  or  we  would  have  heard. 


236  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

'i'he  cartridges  are  supposed  to  be  the  cause  of  all.  but  I  find  the 
English  cartridges  have  not  been  distributed  at  all,  but  the  natives 
thinlx  that  those  they  have  received  are  the  tallow  and  lard  ones.  At 
this  station,  no  new  ones  have  been  given  out,  and  there  are  plenty  of 
the  old  ones  on  hand. 

Oh  !  how  happy  we  all  are  to-day,  after  the  forebodings  of  yesterday 
and  Saturday.  I  felt  so  thankful  that  our  dear  Davidson  was  safe, 
and  so  anxious  about  poor,  innocent  Fannie  and  AVillie.  ITow  T  wish 
Davidson  was  with  you  and  mother  to  take  my  place !  We  do  not 
think  of  sending  hiin,  but  may  see  it  our  duty  to  go  home  with  our 
children,  for  their  sakes  and  our  own,  in  two  or  three  years,  should  we 
be  spared  so  long. — Good-bye  my  dear  brother,  let  us  hear  from  you 
venj  often  now.     Your  very  affectionate  sister, 

M.I.  C. 

On  the  26th  of  May,  she  commenced  a  letter  to 
her  uncle,  Avhich,  as  it  is  in  continuation  of  her  letter 
to  her  brother,  we  append.     It  is  as  follows  : — 

FUTTEHGURH  RuKKHA,  McUj  26,  1857. 

My  dear  uxcle  : — I  wrote  to  John  a  few  days  ago,  and  you  may 
have  heard  from  him  of  the  troubles  in  this  country.  When  I  sent  off 
his  letter,  we  fondly  hoped  we  would  have  no  more  reason  for  fear.  Ilie 
rule  of  Britain  here  has  already  received  a  shock  which  it  will  not  re- 
cover from  for  generations.  And  the  troubles  which  have  transpired 
may  be  only  the  beginning  of  troubles.  We  know  not  where  it  will 
end  !  We  are  anxiously  awaiting  the  result  of  a  battle  between  the 
rebels  and  loyal  soldiers  which  is  to  take  place  soon  at  Delhi.  If  the 
rebels  should  overcome  the  Europeans,  we  may  look  out  for  fearful 
things.  But  the  English  seem  confident  they  will  destroy  the  enemy, 
and  we  earnestly  hope  and  pray  they  will.  Native  soldiers  in  many 
places  have  for  some  time  past  shown  a  rebellious  spirit,  but  no  one 
knows  exactly  what  is  at  the  bottom  of  it.  The  natives  all  say  it  is 
because  government  has  in  some  regiments  tried  to  force  them  to  use 
new  cartridges  which  are  prepared  with  tallow  and  lard.  But  govein- 
ment  has  assured  them  that  it  is  not  the  case — that  the  hated  cartridges 
were  never  dealt  out,  but  just  the  same  that  they  have  always  used,  and 
that  govcrnuKMit  never  has,  nor  ever  will,  break  the  promise  that  was 


MARTYRED     iM  I  S  S  I  0  N  A  R  I  E  S  .  237 

made  to  interfere  in  no  case  with  the  religious  feelings  of  a  Hindu  or 
Mussalman.  Many  think  that  this  is  only  a  pretext,  and  this  outbreak 
is  part  of  a  deep  laid  scheme  to  destroy  this  government  and  extermi- 
nate all  Europeans,  and  some  attribute  it  to  Kussian  interference.  But 
we  believe  it  is  partly  owing  to  the  cartridges  :  i.  e.,  interference  with 
caste,  and  partly  that  there  are  so  many  vicious  characters  among  the 
sepoys. 

In  Barrackpore  the  sepoys  of  the  nineteenth  regiment  were  ordered 
to  use  the  new  cartridges  ;  they  refused  and  were  accordingly  disbanded. 
Then  the  beginning  of  the  mutiny  was  owing  to  too  great  lenity  on  the 
part  of  government.  Had  the  ringleaders  been  shot  on  the  spot,  and 
the  rest  punished  with  almost  any  thing  short  of  death,  the  mischief 
might  have  been  checked,  but  the  men  of  the  nineteenth  scattered 
about  spreading  disaffection  wherever  they  went.  Soon  two  regiments 
in  Meerut  followed  their  example,  went  farther,  and  killed  every  Euro- 
pean they  could  find  without  regard  to  age  or  sex.  The  massacre  was 
terrible,  and  the  extent  is  not  yet  known,  though  it  occurred  on  the 
10th.  'J'he  mails  have  been  plundered,  and  we  have  had  nothing  direct 
since. 

From  Meerut  the  mutineers  went  to  Delhi,  where  they  were  joined  by 
three  other  regiments,  and  took  up  their  work  of  plundering  and  killing 
the  inhabitants  ;  they  then  all  went  to  the  fort,  the  residence  of  an  old 
Mogul  king.  His  palace  is  within  the  fort,  and  since  the  English  have 
held  the  government  his  dominion  has  only  extended  ivithin  the  walls  of 
the  fort.  'J'he  rebels  are  now  at  the  palace,  and  are  trying  to  re-esta- 
blish the  old  Timour  dynasty,  and  have  proclaimed  the  old  king's  son 
their  king.  We  have  heard  that  the  old  king  sent  word  to  the  Lieu- 
tenant-governor at  Agra  that  be  was  opposed  to  the  doings  of  the  re- 
bels, and  rumour  says  they  have  since  killed  him.  Of  course,  we  hear 
no  particulars  that  we  can  depend  upon,  as  the  mutineers  have  the  city 
and  do  not  allow  the  mail  to  pass.  European  troops  are  fast  marching 
to  Delhi,  and  we  hope  soon  to  hear  of  their  succes?. 

In  addition  to  the  other  mischief,  the  wretches  open  all  the  jails  that 
the  prisoners  may  aid  them.  The  ninth  regiment,  which  is  divided 
between  the  stations  of  Allygurh,  Etawah,  and  Mynpoorie  has  lately 
mutinied,  but  killed  no  one.  In  Allygurh  they  opened  the  jail,  robbed 
the  public  Treasury,  which  amounted  to  the  sum  of  five  millions  of 
rupees,  and  in  Mynpoorie  they  simply  left  the  station  after  a  slight  un- 


238  A     MEMORIAL    OF     THE 

successful  attempt  to  remove  the  Treasury.  At  Myupoorie  they  could 
easily  have  (had  they  been  so  disposed)  killed  all  the  Europeans,  only 
eight,  but  they  only  told  them  to  run  for  their  lives.  Our  missionary 
at  Myupoorie  fled  to  Agra  the  night  before  the  disturbance,  in  charge 
of  his  family,  and  all  the  ladies  and  children  of  the  station.  The  Delhi 
Treasury  consisted  of  seven  million  lacks  of  rupees. 

These  are  indeed  troublous  times  here,  and  we  have  spent  many  anx- 
ious  days  of  suspense.  We  are  constantly  hearing  the  most  alarming 
reports.  Once  we  heard  that  the  whole  body  of  rebels  was  marching 
on  us,  and  only  ten  miles  off — then  death  for  a  day  or  two  seemed  star- 
ing us  in  the  face  in  its  most  hideous  form.  But  thanks  to  God  we  now 
have  a  respite,  and  have  a  hope  that  our  station  may  be  spared. 

May  28th. 

AVe  and  Mr.  and  Mrs,  Johnson  have  come  from  Barpur  to  Rukkba, 
and  expect  to  remain  here  till  we  hear  the  result  of  the  battle  at  Delhi. 
Our  bungalows  are  so  near  the  jail  and  city,  and  so  far  from  the  civil  and 
military,  and  so  far  from  our  other  missionary  stations,  that  we  felt  safer 
to  be  here  till  the  troubles  are  past.  We  are  with  the  Freemans,  and 
the  Johnsons  are  staying  with  the  McMullins.  It  seems  quite  natural 
to  be  in  this  compound  again. 

Our  Barpur  Christians  have  gone  to  a  heathen  village  for  the  pre- 
sent. There  is  a  fort  here,  but  it  is  so  far  from  us,  and  we  would  have 
to  go  through  danger  to  get  to  it,  should  our  sepoys  prove  treacherous. 
So  we  have  pretty  much  given  up  thoughts  of  the  fort,  should  danger 
come,  as  we  might  make  our  escape  with  the  Christians  here  into  some 
of  the  villages  near  us.  But  every  thing  is  quiet  here.  There  are  no 
European  troops  here,  but  the  native  regiment  is  thought  to  be  staunch. 
They  were  in  Burmah  a  year  or  two  ago,  and  they  say  that,  having 
been  on  shipboard,  their  brethren  of  other  regiments  think  them  half 
Christians,  (living  on  shipboard  they  cannot  so  well  observe  all  the 
rules  of  caste,)  and  that  for  this  reason  the  mutineers  will  not  be  likely 
to  visit  this  station.  Should  the  native  soldiers  here  remain  loyal,  we 
have  little  to  fear.  The  troops  now  on  their  way  from  England  to  China 
will,  if  possible,  be  intercepted  and  brought  to  Delhi,  and  also  all  Euro- 
pean regiments  that  can  possibly  be  nmstered  from  every  part  of  this 
country,  together  with  loyal  sepoys  from  stations  that  can  spare  them. 
Tlie  commander-in-chief  is  by  this  time  before  the  walls  of  Delhi,  and 
as  soon  as  a  sufficient  force  is  assembled  the  work  will  begin. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  239 

At  the  time  of  tlie  outbreak  Lieutenant  Willoughby  blew  up  the 
Delhi  magazine,  but  the  rebels  have  the  arsenal  left,  which  is  to  be  re- 
gretted.    Had  the  arsenal  also  have  been  blown  up,  the  rebels  would 
not  have  such  a  formidable  look,  but  we  have  just  heard  from  good  au- 
ihonty  that  the  rebels  in  Delhi  are  getting  alarmed,  and  many  are  try- 
ing to  creep  off  quietly  to  their  homes  with  their  spoil.     I^Iartiai  law 
has  been  proclaimed  in  several  districts,  and  many  of  the  wretches  have 
been  caught.     An  Allyghur  Havildar  was  caught  with  ten  thousand 
rupees  concealed  in  a  cart.     And  some  days  ago  a  man  from  Delhi  or 
Meerut  was  found  laden  with  silver-plate  which  he  hud  stolen.     Of 
course,  in  the  excited  stale  of  the  country  Bazar  preaching  is  not  to  be 
attempted.     But  should  the  commander-in-chief  obtain  the  victory,  all 
will  be  right  in  a  few  days,  and  every  thing  will  go  on  in  the  old  wav. 
But  many  will  have  to  mourn  before  all  is  quiet.     From  what  little  vve 
have  heard  of  the  carnage  in  Meerut  and  Delhi,  we  have  gathered 
enough  to  know  that  it  was  most  fearful.     A  great  many  Europeans 
escaped  in  to  native  villages,  and  it  is  not  known  yet  certainly  who  all 
were  killed.     But  it  is  a  relief  to  hear  that  only  in  those  twJ  stations 
there  seemed  a  desire  to  murder— the  chief  aim  in  other  stations  seemed 
only  plunder. 

We  are  now  feeling  more  secure  than  we  have  done  for  some  days.  At 
the  time  of  the  panic  here,  several  ladies  went  to  Allaliabad,  where 
there  is  a  good  fort.  We  have  not  heard  from  Davidson  since  these 
troubles  began,  and  cannot  expect  to  hear  till  quiet  is  restored,  for  the 
mail  must  pass  through  Meerut  and  Delhi.  But  I  do  hope  he  is  safe 
and  well  ;  when  we  were  in  such  alarm,  I  felt  so  thankful  that,  at  least, 
one  of  our  children  was  safe. 

Jh)ip,  Isf. 
As  yet,  no  news  from  Delhi.— Please  send  this  on  to  John  and  mo- 
ther, they  will  be  anxious  to  hear,  as  I  wrote  to  John  about  these 
troubles  in  the  last  mail.     Pray  much  for  us,  for  we  do  now  need  your 
prayers  and  sympathies. 

Your  affectionate  niece, 

Maria  I.  Campbell. 

A  day  later,  June  2d,  Mrs.  Campbell,  in  writing 
to  Mrs.  Walsh,  adds,  '"Matters  are  now  darker  than 


240  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

ever.  Last  eA^ening  we  heard  that  the  regiments 
in  Lucknow  had  mutinied,  and  that  our  regiment 
was  just  on  the  point  of  open  mutiny.  Col.  Smith 
seems  to  have  given  up  all  hope.  The  principal 
f^imilies  stayed  in  their  boats  last  night.  We  were 
just  on  the  point  of  starting  for  Agra  during  the 
night,  but  it  is  well  we  did  not  go,  as  an  officer  in 
charge  of  the  treasury  there  has  just  been  killed,  so 
that  they  have  disarmed  the  two  regiments.  Myn- 
poorie  is  in  a  dangerous  way  too.  What  the  end 
will  be,  w^e  know  not.  May  God  protect  us  all,  or 
prepare  us  for  the  worst.  We  are  now  trying  to 
get  boats,  but  the  heat  in  them  will  be  fearful. 
With  love  from  both  to  both, 

Yours,  very  affectionately, 

M.  I.  Campbell." 


MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES.  241 


CHAPTER     XII. 

/ 

'^mm  nf  tl]^  gelr,  Albert  (Bs\mu  |0|ns0ir,  attJr 
Prs*  gmanta  |0anim  |0l]n50ii* 

As  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Johnson  had  only  been  in  India 
about  eighteen  months,  and  most  of  their  time  had 
been  occupied  with  the  study  of  the  native  languages, 
we  have  deemed  it  best  to  unite  their  memoirs  in 
one  chapter. 

Mr.  Johnson's  birth  place  is  in  Cadiz,  Ohio.  His 
father,  Dr.  Wilham  Johnson,  was  a  practising  physi- 
cian, having  studied  medicine  at  Washington,  Pa.  Du- 
ring his  residence  there  he  married  Miss  Elizabeth 
Orr,  daughter  of  the  late  James  Orr,  Esq.,  a  ruling  elder 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  that  place.  Soon  alter 
their  marriage,  they  removed  to  Greensburg,  West- 
moreland County,  Pa.,  but  remained  only  a  short  time, 
when  they  changed  their  place  of  residence  for  Ca- 
diz. Albert  was  born  on  the  22d  June,  1833,  and 
was  the  fourth  of  a  family  of  six  children,  of  whom 
three  only  are  now  living. 

Albert's  parents  w^ere  exemplary  members  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  dedicated  their  child  to 
God  in  a  public  and  solemn  covenant,  whereby  they 
promised  to  bring  him  up  in  the  nurture  and  admoni- 
tion of  the  Lord.  The  privilege  of  having  our  chil- 
dren embraced  with  us  in  the  bonds  of  the  everlast- 
ing covenant  in  Christ,  is  of  such  an  inestimable 

31 


242  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

value  —  of  such  binding  force,  and  followed  with 
such  precious  results,  that  we  loA^e  to  dwell  on  the 
goodness  of  God,  in  permitting  us  to  dedicate  our 
little  ones  to  his  service  in  the  ordinance  of  baptism. 
From  a  child,  Albert  was  carefully  instructed  m 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  both  by  precept  and  ex- 
ample, taught  to  feel  and  acknowledge  his  peculiarly 
solemn  obligations  to  God. 

Albert's  flither  died  December  27th,  1838,  and 
this  dear  child,  at  the  early  age  of  five  years,  was 
called  to  sustain  an  irreparable,  though  at  that  time 
an  unconscious  loss.  From  the  death  of  his  fjither 
until  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary,  at  Al- 
legheny, he  lived  wdth  his  uncle,  Mr.  Geo.  Glad- 
den, on  a  farm,  within  sight  of  Jefferson  College,  at 
Canonsburg,  Pa.  This  was  his  home  for  fourteen 
years,  and  the  place  around  which  his  affections 
most  clustered.  We  have  no  information  about  his 
mother,  or  the  date  of  her  death.  Nor  are  we  able 
to  trace  his  early  life,  either  before  or  at  College. 
Being  separated  from  the  other  members  of  his  fa- 
mily, the  greater  part  of  his  life,  he  seemed  to  feel 
that  his  had  been  almost  an  orphan's  lot,  however 
great  the  kindness  he  received  from  his  relatives. 
He  appreciated,  and  warmly  reciprocated,  the  love 
shewn  to  him  by  his  uncle  and  other  friends. 

In  the  year  1850,  and  whilst  a  member  of  Jeffer- 
son College,  he  made  a  public  profession  of  religion. 
He  graduated  with  distinction  at  Jefferson,  in  1852, 
and  in  the  fall  of  the  same  year,  entered  the  Wes- 
tern  Theological    Seminary  at  Allegheny.      After 


"'3  ?V-^HJfi.td*'' 


MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES.  243 

completing  his  full  course  of  three  years'  study,  he 
graduated,  and  was  married  on  the  same  day,  May 
9th,  .1855,  to  Miss  Amanda  J.  Gill,  of  Pittsburgh. 
Soon  after  his  marriage,  Mr.  Johnson  was  ordained 
by  the  Presbyterj^  of  Ohio,  to  the  work  of  the  minis- 
try, on  the  12th  June,  1855.  At  what  tim.e,  or  by 
what  means,  the  minds  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Johnson 
w^ere  directed  to  the  foreign  field,  we  are  unable  to 
determine.  But  personal  knowledge  enables  us  to 
state,  that  it  Avas  from  a  settled  conviction  of  duty, 
and  after  long  and  pra3^erful  consideration. 

During  the  List  3^ear  of  the  Author's  sojourn  in 
India,  Mr.  Johnson  and  he  were  most  intimately 
associated  in  the  Mission  work  at  Futtehgurh.  And 
he  now  recalls,  with  melancholy  pleasure,  the  daily 
conversations  held  whilst  seated  in  the  new  Church, 
superintending  its  erection.  His  new  field  of  labour, 
his  position,  and  his  future  prospects  for  usefulness, 
w^ere  constant  themes  of  flimiliar  discourse.  His 
efforts  to  acquire  the  language,  and  his  interest  in 
the  people,  were  manifested  in  all  his  actions  and 
words.  He  seemed  to  rejoice  that  God  had  so 
directed  his  steps,  and  permitted  him  to  engage  in 
the  great  work  of  preaching  Christ  to  the  heathens 
of  India. 

Mrs.  Johnson  was  a  daughter  of  the  Rev.  Jona- 
than Gill,  a  distinguished  minister  of  the  Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  one  of  the  Professors  at 
the  old  Western  University,  in  Pittsburgh,  during 
the  time  Dr.  Bruce  had  charge  of  that  Institution. 
In  the  early  part  of  his  ministry,  Mr.  Gill  received 


24:4:  A    MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

a  call  to  Green  County,  Ohio,  and  during  his  set- 
tlement at  that  place,  Amanda  was  born.  She  is 
therefore  a  native  of  that  state.  In  her  infancy, 
her  ffither  removed  to  his  native  state,  Pennsylva- 
nia, where  she  remained  until  her  departure  for  In- 
dia. Having  an  Academy  at  home,  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  students  in  the  languages,  and  higher  branches 
of  English;  a  good  opportunity  was  afforded 
for  the  education  of  the  family.  Under  the  direc- 
tion of  her  learned  and  excellent  father,  she  acquired 
a  finished  education,  and  in  early  life  formed  those 
habits  which  fitted  her  for  usefulness  in  her  future 
career,  at  home  and  abroad. 

When  about  eleven  years  of  age,  Amanda,  at  the 
solicitation  of  a  relative  residing  in  Philadelphia, 
was  sent  by  her  parents  to  that  place,  which  for  a 
while  became  her  adopted  home.  During  her  resi- 
dence there,  she  was  brought  to  a  saving  knowledge 
of  her  Saviour,  and  was  received  a  member  of  the 
Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  under  the  pastor- 
ship of  the  Rev.  Dr.  S.  B.  Wylie.  This  was  some- 
time during  1844.  We  are  without  any  particulars 
of  the  exercises  of  her  soul,  during  this  new  and 
very  important  era  in  her  history, — this  birth-day 
of  her  new  existence,  and  this  new  life  of  faith,  love, 
and  unending  happiness.  And  yet  we  know,  if  "  born 
again,"  she  enjoyed  a  peace  and  happiness,  flowing 
from  a  sense  of  pardoned  sin  and  acceptance  with 
God,  which  is  beyond  conception.  In  the  midst 
of  this  happiness,  she  was  called  to  mourn  the  loss 
of  her  father,  for  whom  she  had  the  fondest  affection, 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  245 

and  who  died  during  her  absence  in  1846.  This 
came  upon  her  with  crushing  weight,  as  it  was  not 
onl}^  unexpected,  but  came  at  a  time  when  she  was 
anticipating  a  tender  meeting  with  him  and  her 
family,  at  her  much  loved  home.  Her  visit  to  her 
home  and  the  scenes  of  her  childhood,  though  ex- 
tremely pleasant,  wvas  saddened  by  the  gloom  and 
change  death  had  made  in  the  beloved  family 
circle. 

After  a  visit  of  a  few  weeks,  she  returned  to  Phila- 
delphia, having  at  that  time  in  view  a  visit  to  Eu- 
rope, in  company  with  her  friends.  Consequently, 
in  the  Spring  of  1849,  she  sailed  for  England,  and 
was  absent  nearly  two  years.  Fond  of  study  and 
travel,  she  derived  much  knowledge  and  improve- 
ment from  her  journey.  In  the  latter  part  of  1850, 
she  returned  to  America.  Her  mother,  during  her 
absence  abroad,  had  removed  to  Pittsburgh,  and 
this  was  from  that  period  her  home. 

In  1853  she  commenced  teaching  in  one  of  the 
"Ward  Schools"  of  Pittsburgh,  and  continued  her 
field  of  usefulness  up  almost  to  the  time  of  her  mar- 
riage. Having  removed  from  Philadelphia,  she  uni- 
ted with  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  at  Pitts- 
burgh, (Rev.  Mr.  Paxton's,)  with  which  Mr.  Johnson 
was  connected. 

A  little  more  than  two  months  after  their  mar- 
riage, and  on  the  17th  of  July,  1855,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Johnson,  in  company  with  the  Calderwoods  and  He- 
rons, sailed  from  Boston  in  the  ship  "  Brutus,"  Cap- 
tain Meacom.     In  our  notice  of  their  short  future 


216  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

career,  we  purpose  combining  their  memoirs,  and 
will  quote  from  their  letters  without  following  each 
separately.  Mr.  Johnson,  writing  from  the  ship, 
speaks  of  their  last  parting  from  their  native  land, 
as  follows  : — 

'•As  the  pilot  boat  rounds  and  turns  her  prow 
homewards,  a  few  wafts  .of  the  hand,  a  few  waA^es 
of  the  handkerchief,  and  the  sound  of  voices  as  they 
sweetly  sing,  '  The  Lord  is  our  Shepherd,'  is  borne 
upon  the  breeze,  and  gently  dies  away  along  the  re- 
ceding shore.     Alone  upon  the  quarter  deck  of  our 
vessel  sit  our  missionary  company.     Not  a  word  is 
spoken.     Each  seems  busy  with  his  own  thoughts. 
I  now  for  the  first  time  realized  the  heartfelt  part- 
ings of  the  foreign  missionary.     The  scenes  of  my 
youth,  and  the  paths  trod  in  more  mature  days,  ne- 
ver before  seemed  so  dehghtful  as  now,  at  the  mo- 
ment of  quitting  them  for  ever.     The  recollections 
of  kind  and  true  companions,  of  near  and  cherished 
relatives,  of  the  pleasures  of  Christian  and  intelli- 
gent society,  and  of  an  American  Sabbath  and  sanc- 
tuary, present  themselves  to  my  mind  with  a  force 
and  charm  which  I  never  experienced  before.     De- 
spite myself,  a  feeling  of  sadness  passes  through  my 
mind,  and  I  begin  to  inquire,  must  one  leave  all  for 
Christ  and  his  cause  ?     Are  his  claims  superior  to  all 
others?     Must  all  the  endearments  of  a  cherished 
home  and  beloved  country  be  given  up?     And  if  so, 
what  is  the  reward  ?    Ah  !  then  come  the  all-sustain- 
ing promises,  '  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto 
the  end  of  the  world,'  and  '  When  thou  goest  through 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  247 

the  waters,  I  will  be  with  thee.'  Blessed  promises  ! 
What  true  consolation  for  the  true  believer  in  Christ  1" 

Their  voyage  was  a  delightful  one,  more  than  is 
usually  the  case  from  having  a  Captain  whose  views 
and  feelings  Avere  so  much  in  unison  with  their  own, 
and  who  gave  the  fullest  opportunit}^  to  his  passen- 
gers to  engage  in  spiritual  labours  for  the  good  of 
the  poor  sailors. 

Mr.  Johnson,  under  date  of  September  17th,  and 
near  St.  Paul's  Island,  expresses  his  appreciation  of 
these  privileges,  as  follows  : — ^'  Our  vo3'age  thus  far 
has  been  one  of  pleasure,  and  calls  forth  the  over- 
flowings of  warm  and  grateful  hearts  to  Him  who 
has  said,  '  1  will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee.' 
Oh !  for  a  full  appreciation  of  the  blessings  we  have 
hitherto  enjoyed. 

'  Oh  to 


li  to  grace  how  great  a  debtor, 
Daily  I'm  constrained  to  be ! 
Let  that  grace,  Lord,  like  a  fetter, 
Bind  my  wandering  heart  to  thee,'  " 


Mrs.  Johnson  exhibited  the  same  spirit  of  cheer- 
fulness and  gratitude,  and  thus  refers  to  her  ocean 
life  and  arrival  at  Futtehgurh : — "  We  arrived  at  our 
northern  home  on  the  6th  of  December,  and  on  look- 
ing back  to  the  dangers  both  seen  and  unseen  of  our 
voyage,  we  feel  thankful  to  a  merciful  heavenly 
Father  for  his  care  and  protection  of  us  over  the 
ocean.  Our  passage  was  exceedingly  pleasant. 
Each  one  of  our  party  can  look  back  with  pleasure 
to  the  happy  and  profitable  hours  spent  together  on 
the  good  ship  Brutus." 


24S  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

Mi\  and  Mrs.  Johnson  entered  on  their  labours 
with  great  zeal  and  delight.  Happy  in  »the  con- 
sciousness that  they  were  in  the  path  of  duty  and 
labouring  in  a  glorious  cause,  they  seem  to  have  re- 
solved to  live  and  die  amid  those  for  whose  good 
they  had  severed  so  many  and  precious  ties,  binding 
them  to  friends  and  country. 

On  the  12th  of  February,  and  a  little  over  two 
months  after  his  arrival  at  Futtehgurh,  Mr.  Johnson 
writes  to  his  friends  : — ''  We  are  living  very  happily 
together,  and  are  in  excellent  health.  I  am  so  well 
pleased  with  this  climate  and  country  that  I  do  not 
care  very  much  whether  I  ever  return  to  America 
or  not.  My  dear  friends,  when  you  bow  around 
your  domestic  altars,  to  ask  God  for  his  protection 
over  yourselves,  do  not  forget  to  remember  your 
little  army  that  is  this  day  fighting  the  battle  of  life 
on  the  sunny  plains  of  India.  Think  of  their  sa- 
crifices and  privations  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  and 
remember  that  they  are  not  surrounded  with  Sab- 
baths and  sanctuaries,  or  friends  and  Christian  sym- 
pathies as  you  are.  Oh  !  pray  that  their  faith  may 
not  fiiil,  their  lives  may  be  prolonged,  and  their  use- 
fulness increased,  until  the  Avhole  world  shall  sing 
the  loud  hosannahs  of  the  great  Jehovah." 

In  similar  strains  Mrs.  Johnson  writes  to  her 
friends  under  a  later  date  : — "  I  have,"  she  says, 
"  no  desire  to  return  to  my  own  land  again,  until  I 
have  accomplished  something  for  these  poor  heathen. 
I  wish  that  I  could  tell  you  all  that  I  feel  for  them. 
May  they  speedily  be  brought  to  a  knowledge  of  the 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  249 

Saviour,  and  rejoice  in  Him  as  their  God.  Soon, 
very  soon,  may  they  cease  to  seek  cleansing  virtue 
in  the  muddy  waters  of  the  Ganges,  and  seek  it  in 
the  cleansing  blood  of  the  Prince  of  Peace.  Sister, 
a  great  change  has  been  wrought  in  my  feelings  since 
I  came  to  this  heathen  land.  I  desire  nothing  else 
than  to  do  good  and  promote  the  cause  of  Christ 
among  this  people.  I  trust  that  we  can  say,  in  the 
full  assurance  of  faith,  '  the  love  of  Christ  hath 
constrained  us'  to  leave  home,  friends,  and  country, 
to  make  known  to  these  poor  heathen  the  glorious 
plan  of  salvation  through  a  crucified  Redeemer.  I 
trust  that  we  shall  be  found  labourers  worthy  of  our 
hire,  and  that  Jesus  will  give  us  many  souls  for  a 
crown  of  joy  and  rejoicing  in  the  day  of  his  great 
power.  I  trust  that  you  will  not  soon  forget  us. 
We  can  hardly  expect  all  to  meet  again  in  this 
world,  but  may  we  so  live  that  at  the  last  we  shall 
have  a  happy  meeting  in  heaven,  where  we  shall 
never  part,  is  the  prayer  of  your  sister  flir  away. 
Yet,  I  am  happy,  very  happy,  in  my  Indian 
home." 

Both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Johnson  commenced  the  study 
of  the  native  language  almost  immediately  after 
their  arrival  at  their  station,  and  were  making  rapid 
progress.  Mr.  Johnson  also  took  part  in  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  young  men  in  the  City  High  School. 
Some  of  these  dear  youth  were  studying  English, 
and  this  alforded  Mr.  Johnson  an  opportunity  for 
usefulness.  But  his  mouth  was  closed  as  yet  to 
the  great  body  of  the  native  population,  and  he  re- 

32 


250  A     MEMORIAL     OF      THE 

solved  to  benefit  them  through  the  children  of  the 
Sabbath-schools  in  America. 

The  following  letter  is  given  with  the  hope  that 
his  effort  may  have  still  greater  eftect,  and  interest 
the  children  of  all  our  Sabbath-schools  in  behalf  of 
the  heathen  at  Futtehgurh,  and  throughout  India. 
Missionaries  love  Sabbath-school  children,  and  are 
very  anxious  to  secure  their  valuable  co-operation  : — 

Dear  Children  : — It  is  a  bright,  pleasant  Sabbath  morning  with 
you,  and  the  great  bells  of  your  city  are  ringing  out  the  hour  for  Sab- 
bath-school. With  nice  clean  clothes,  a  nice  little  pocket-Bible,  and 
sundi-y  school  books,  you  hurry  away,  after  having  received  upon  your 
cheek  the  impress  of  a  mother's  warmest  affection,  to  take  your  place 
in  time,  for  you  have  been  taught  that  it  is  wrong  to  be  late. 

Your  teacher  is  a  very  nice  person,  who  takes  great  delight  in  hear- 
ing you  recite  your  catechism,  and  in  telling  you  stories  about  other 
good  little  boys  and  girls.  Or,  perhaps,  he  may  commence  by  telling 
you  that  this  is  the  Lord's  day,  and  that  little  book  from  which  you 
read  is  the  Bible ;  that  it  was  written  by  holy  men  a  long  time  ago,  as 
they  were  directed  by  God  himself.  Then  he  tells  you  stories  about 
these  men  ;  that  they  belonged  to  very  diflfei-ent  classes  of  society. 
Some  of  them  were  very  learned,  and  some  very  ignorant ;  some  of 
them  were  very  rich,  and  some  very  poor.  Moreover,  he  tells  you  that 
this  wonderful  book  was  written  by  such  men  as  Moses  and  David, 
shepherds;  Joshua,  the  commander  of  an  army;  Samuel,  Isaiah,  Eze- 
kiel,  and  Jeremiah,  prophets  ;  Solomon,  the  wisest  man  that  ever  lived, 
and  a  king  ;  Daniel,  a  statesman  ;  Ezra,  a  priest ;  Matthew,  a  tax  col- 
lector ;  Peter  and  John,  fishermen  ;  and  Paul,  the  great  apostle,  a  tent- 
maker  and  lawyer.  Then  he  tells  you  that  this  book  teaches  you  how 
old  the  world  is,  who  our  first  parents  were,  how  God  destroyed  man- 
kind, and  all  beasts,  and  birds,  and  fishes,  by  sending  a  great  flood 
upon  the  earth  ;  how  he  saved  Noah  and  his  family  in  a  great  ship, 
when  all  the  rest  were  drowned  ;  how  he  afterwards  preserved  and  pro- 
tected his  people.  Then  he  tells  you  particularly  about  that  wonder- 
ful man  Jesus  Christ,  God's  only-begotten  Son,  how  he  was   born;  how 


MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES.  251 

he  lived,  how  he  died  ;  how  he  arose  from  flie  g-rave  on  the  third  day, 
and  after  forty  other  days  ascended  in  a  cloud  up  to  heaven  ;  how  he 
made  a  sacrifice  for  your  sins,  and  for  mine.  Then  he  tells  you  that 
one  day,  perhaps  long  after  you  and  I  are  dead,  that  Jesus  will  come 
again  to  the  earth  in  the  clouds,  and  will  say  to  those  that  are  in  their 
graves,  "  Arise,  and  come  to  judgment."'  Tiien  he  tells  you  that  good 
children  he  will  take  to  heaven  where  they  will  be  forever  happy,  but 
bad  children  shall  go  to  hell  and  be  forever  miserable. 

All  these  things  your  teacher  tells  you  ;  not  only  once,  but  many  times 
has  he  told  you.  Are  you  not  always  glad  when  Sabbath  morning 
comes,  so  that  you  may  go  and  hear  what  Jesus  Christ  did  ?  Are  you 
not  also  glad  that  you  have  a  kind  father  and  mother  to  teach  you  how 
you  may  escape  going  to  that  place  where  all  bad  boys,  bad  men,  bad 
girls  and  bad  women  go  ?  Are  you  not  glad,  also,  that  God  has  told 
you  so  many  good  things  in  his  wonderful  book,  the  Bible  ?  Yes,  I 
am  sure  you  are,  or  you  would  not  care  about  Sabbath-school. 

But  do  you  ever  think  as  you  study  your  geography  lesson,  and  see 
that  there  is  on  the  other  side  of  the  world  two  great  countries,  called 
India  and  China,  whether  the  little  boys  and  girls  there  have  the  same 
Bible  which  you  have  ?  Perhaps  you  do ;  but  if  you  will  read  care- 
fully, I  will  tell  you  a  great  deal  about  their  Bible.  It  is  a  very  dif- 
ferent book  from  your  Bible.  It  says  it  is  the  oldest  book  in  the  world, 
that  it  was  even  written  many  thousand  years  before  the  M-orld  wag 
created.  It  says  there  are  many  gods.  First,  there  is  Kartikeya, 
the  god  of  war  and  bloodshed,  who  had  six  faces,  that  he  might  see  all 
his  enemies,  and  twelve  hands  that  he  might  fight  them,  and  who  al- 
ways rode  on  a  peacock.  Then  there  is  Shiva,  a  white  man  with  five 
faces,  and  who  always  rode  on  a  huge  bull.  Then  there  is  Vishnu,  a 
black  man,  who  had  four  arms,  and  rode  upon  a  young  man  who  had 
wings,  and  a  beak  like  a  bird.  Besides  these  three  principal  gods, 
there  are  many  hundreds  of  incarnations  of  the  same  gods. 

Then  their  Bible  says  a  poor  man  must  not  eat  with  a  rich  man,  nor 
the  people  of  different  castes  with  each  other.  Then  it  tells  the  moth- 
ers how  to  di-own  their  little  daugliters  in  a  great  river,  called  Ganges ; 
how,  when  any  one  dies,  he  must  be  carried  to  the  banks  of  this  river 
and  have  the  flesh  burnt  off  of  his  face,  or,  if  he  have  money  enough, 
they  burn  the  whole  body,  and  the  ashes  are  scattered  by  the  winds. 
Then  their  Bible  tells  us  that  when  parents  grow  old  and  unable  to 


252  A    MEMORIAL     OF    THE 

work,  their  children  must  carry  them  away  into  the  woods  or  to 
the  bank  of  the  river,  and  leave  them  there  to  die.  Then  it  tells 
us  how  they  pray.  They  must  repeat  the  same  prayer  many  thous- 
and times,  or  walk  many  hundred  miles  with  great  sharp  nails  in 
their  shoes,  or  else  have  an  iron  hook  thrust  through  their  backs,  and 
then  swung  high  up  in  the  air  ;  or  else  parents  must  throw  their  little 
children  into  the  Ganges,  to  be  eaten  by  furious  crocodiles  ;  or  else  they 
must  cast  themselves  under  the  wheels  of  an  immense  car,  called  Jug- 
gernaut, and  be  crushed  to  pieces.  Then  again  it  says,  that  it  is  wrong 
to  take  the  life  of  any  animal,  even  for  food  ;  that  in  order  to  have  their 
sins  forgiven,  they  must  go  almost  naked,  and  cover  themselves  all  over 
with  filthy  dirt,  and  roll  about  in  the  streets  and  roads,  and  have  all 
their  hair  cut  off,  except  one  lock  on  the  back  of  the  head,  by  this 
they  are  to  be  dragged  into  heaven  when  they  die.  Then  it  tells  us 
that  there  is  no  Sabbath,  no  Sabbath-school,  that  it  is  not  wrong  to 
swear,  and  lie,  and  cheat  as  much  as  one  pleases.  Then  it  tells  us  how 
they  worship  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  and  images  made  of  wood  and 
stone.  Then  it  tells  us  even  how  the  gods  used  to  steal,  and  lie,  and 
quarrel,  and  murder,  and  eat  little  children,  and  do  everything  that 
was  bad. 

Such,  my  dear  little  boys  and  girls,  are  the  things  that  are  written 
in  the  Bible  of  the  people  in  India.  Do  you  not  all  say  that  this  is 
certainly  a  very  different  Bible  from  mine?  Yes,  it  is  very  different. 
Do  you  think  it  can  be  true  ?  No  ;  I  know  you  will  all  say  it  is  a  very 
bad  book,  and  so  it  is.  Now,  what  can  you  do  for  these  people  ?  You 
can  pray  for  them,  ask  God  to  send  them  your  Bible,  so  that  they  may 
not  do  such  wicked  things  any  more,  and  he  will  do  it.  Don't  forget 
the  missionary-box  when  it  comes  around  at  Sabbath-school,  but  give 
what  you  can  to  send  these  poor  people  your  Bible,  and  God  will  bless 
you,  and  make  you  feel  happy  all  your  days. 

A.  0.  Johnson. 

Mr.  Johnson  was  also  desirous  of  enlisting  the 
feelings  and  co-operation  of  the  adult  as  well  as  the 
youthful  portion  of  the  church  in  the  great  work  of 
Missions,  and  as  he  looked  upon  the  chiss  of  reli- 
gious beggarsj  who  are  so  common  in  every  part  of 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  253 

India,  he  penned  the  following  communication,  which 
we  commend  to  the  perusal  of  our  readers  : — 

There  is  no  class  of  persons  under  the  sun  more  deserving  of  human 
sympathy  and  christian  prayers  than  the  Fakirs  in  India.  The  word 
Fakir  is  used  in  two  different  senses.  The  first  represents  seclusion 
from  the  world,  and  the  second  is  synonymous  with  the  English  word 
beggar.  To  both  classes  is  applied  the  word  yogis,  from  yog,  signify- 
ing devotion.  Sometimes  they  receive  the  appellation  "  sitters  in  a 
corner,"  gymnosophists,  or  naked  philosophers.  It  is  their  religious 
views  and  acts  principally,  from  which  they  derive  their  notoriety. 
They  profess  entire  contempt  of  life  and  the  world.  Not  satisfied  with 
rejecting  luxury,  they  inflict  upon  themselves  penance,  and  covet  all 
manner  of  trials  and  self-denial.  Their  avowed  object  is  to  divest 
themselves  of  every  human  passion,  and  detach  the  feelings  from  every 
means  of  pleasure  and  gratification.  Whilst  some  prefer  to  spend  their 
days  in  solitude,  amid  the  great  jungles  inhabited  by  wild  beasts,  and 
sometimes  by  still  wilder  men,  others,  more  degraded  if  possible,  roll 
their  naked  skeleton  forms  in  the  dust  and  offal  of  the  streets  of  cities, 
and  on  the  highways,  throughout  the  whole  land.  Some  dwell  among 
the  tombs  of  the  dead,  cutting  and  lacerating  their  bodies  with  stone, 
as  in  the  days  of  our  Saviour ;  others  betake  themselves  to  long  pil- 
grimages, and  no  persuasion  can  deter  them  from  executing  their 
purpose. 

Many  of  these  persons  give  undeniable  testimony  of  insanity  ;  but, 
strange  as  it  may  appear,  they  are  permitted  to  wander  about  every 
large  city,  with  scarce  ahand's-breadth  of  clothing -to  cover  their  loath- 
some bodies.  By  the  lower  castes  they  are  extolled  for  their  meritori- 
ous acts,  and  are  considered  the  most  holy  and  virtuous  of  God's  crea- 
tures. They  would  not  dare  to  oppose  their  will  in  the  least  matter ; 
if  they  did,  they  think  surely  the  most  dire  calamities  would  inevitably 
follow.  Both  classes  live  principally  on  charity,  and  their  clamor  and 
entreaties  for  money  meet  you  everywhere.  The  self-inflicted  tortures 
of  these  poor  deluded  creatures  are  truly  revolting  to  refined  sensibili- 
ties. Though  civilization,  the  handmaid  to  Christianity,  furthered  by 
English  rule,  has  done  much  to  decrease  the  number  of  these  religious 
mendicants,  still  the  number  of  subjects  and  the  enormities  of  their 


254  A     MEMORIAL     OF      THE 

practices,  are  sufficient  to  call  forth  the  sympathy  of  every  Christian 
heart,  even  at  this  enlightened  and  progressive  period.  It  would  be 
impossible  to  give  anything  like  a  correct  estimate  of  the  number 
of  these  devotees  ;  yet  I  think  I  may  safely  say,  without  the  fear  of 
contradiction,  that  there  are  many  thousands. 

It  is  difficult  to  conceive  of  a  more  shocking  or  humiliating  specta- 
cle than  these  poor  deluded  souls  present  in  their  acts  of  worship. 
Some  expose  themselves  for  days,  naked  to  the  rays  of  the  sun,  which 
hi  this  tropical  climate  are  very  powerful  and  unhealthy.  Others,  not 
contented  with  what  nature  has  done  for  their  ease  as  well  as  their 
comfort,  hold  one  or  both  arms  in  an  upright  position,  until  the  mus- 
cles become  stiffened,  and  it  is  impossible!  to  restore  the  limb  to  its  proper 
position.  Some  sit  in  one  posture  until  their  limbs  lose  their  power, 
and  they  are  maimed  for  life.  Others  besmear  their  bodies  with  the 
most  filthy  offal,  and  clot  their  hair  with  the  excrement  of  the  cow. 
Some  go  almost  naked,  in  order  to  show  that  they  have  subdued  their 
passions,  and  have  no  reason  to  be  ashamed.  Others,  with  their  great 
propensities  to  make  beasts  of  themselves,  are  clothed  in  tiger  skins,  or 
have  their  bodies  tattooed  to  resemble  that  animal,  to  show  that  they 
reside  chiefly  in  the  jungles.  Some  abstain  from  food  until  they  be- 
come frightful  moving  skeletons  ;  others  must  drink  their  water  fi'ora  a 
human  skull  ;  with  many  more  acts  too  revolting  to  be  recorded.  Even 
women  are  to  be  found  among  these  misanthropic  mendicants,  and  pre- 
sent even  a  more  obscene  and  degraded  spectacle  than  the  men.  There 
is  every  reason  to  believe  that  these  unfortunate  outcasts  are  often 
really  sincere  in  what  they  do,  and  that  they  really  consider  this  the 
only  sure  path  to  eternal  bliss. 

I  fear  but  little  can  be  done  directly  to  better  the  condition  of  this 
class,  owing  in  part  to  their  seclusion  and  besotted  ignorance  of  every- 
thing reasonable  ;  yet  we  have  every  reason  to  believe,  judging  from 
the  past,  that  their  numbers  will  gradually  decrease  as  the  light 
increases. 

Oh !  that  the  Lord  would  cause  his  people  in  Christian  lands  to  open 
their  ears  to  the  entreaties  of  woe  and  of  sorrow  that  come  from  this 
heathen  land  !  Oh!  that 'he  would  bow  his  heavens  and  come  down,  to 
teach  the  nations  their  responsibilities,  to  bear  witness  to  the  truth, 
and  give  a  helping  hand  to  further  his  great  cause  !  Oh  !  that  Chris- 
tians could  only  realize  the  corruption  and  the  self-debasing  practices 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  255 

of  thousands  of  their  fellow-creatures ;  that  they  are  dying  of  hunger, 
whilst  there  is  bread  enough  and  to  spare,  in  our  Father's  house  above — 
for  then  miglit  we  expect  a  cheerful  and  universal  response  to  the 
many  entreaties  sent  forth  from  this  land.  Let  us  hope— let  us  work- 
let  us  pray,  remembering  what  God  has  promised  :  "  Ask  of  me,  and  I 
will  give  thee  the  heathen  for  tliine  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession." 

A.  0.  JOHXSON. 

Mr.  nnd  Mrs.  Johnson  made  very  rapid  progress 
in  the  language,  and  their  interest  in  the  work  and 
people  seemed  to  grow  with  the  increase  of  their 
knowledge.  Mr.  Johnson  prepared  short  addresses 
in  Hindust^nf,  which  he  committed  to  memory  and 
accompanied  by  Dhoukal  Pershad,  the  head  teacher 
in  the  city  school,  went  out  into  the  villages  to  preach 
to  the  people.  This  work  interested  him  very  much, 
and  when  he  was  left  alone  by  the  removal  of  one 
of  our  missionaries,  he  wrote  : — 

"  I  am  the  only  missionary  for  one  hundred  thou- 
sand souls  !  pray  for  me.  I  would  now  say  to  come 
out  here  is  no  child's-play,  considering  the  length  of 
time  one  must  be  on  the  way,  the  number  of  storms 
to  be  encountered,  and  the  dangers  surrounding  you 
on  every  side;  3^et,  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  a  great 
privilege  to  encounter  these  for  the  sake  of  Christ 
and  his  gospel.  I  am  glad  that  I  came,  and  hope 
the  Lord  will  give  me  health  and  strength  to  accom- 
plish his  will."  Mr.  Johnson  had  now  acquired 
the  language  sufficiently  well  to  make  known  his 
thoughts,  but  not  in  a  very  fluent  manner.  And  as  our 
annual  meeting  was  to  be  held  at  Allahabad,  he 
itinerated  to  that  place,  and  the   extracts  we  now 


256  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

give  are  from  a  journal  he  kept  and  sent  home.  He 
left  Futtehgiirh  just  one  week  previous  to  the  au- 
thor's departure.     He  writes : — 

It  is  DOW  just  a  year  since,  iu  the  kind  providence  of  God,  we  were 
permitted  to  set  foot  on  these  dark  and  benighted  shores,  daring  Avhich 
time  the  study  of  the  language  has  engaged  the  principal  part  of  my 
time  and  energies ;  and  I  now  find  a  change  of  place  and  air  very  plea- 
sant and  invigorating,  after  having  experienced  the  first  very  trying 
hot  season  in  the  plains.  The  distance  I  am  to  travel  is  about  two  hun- 
dred and  forty  miles,  thus  affording  ample  opportunity  for  proclaiming 
to  thousands  the  glad  tidings  of  the  ever  blessed  gospel,  and  to  become 
better  acquainted  with  the  real  condition  and  wants  of  the  heathen. 
Our  party  consists  of  Mrs.  Johnson,  myself,  John  F.  Houston,  and  Ro- 
bert J.  Breckinridge,  catechists. 

Having  every  thing,  as  I  thought,  in  readiness  for  camp  life,  at  an 
early  hour,  the  carts  moved  off  for  the  first  encamping  ground,  with 
strict  orders  to  have  the  tent  pitched,  and  all  things  in  readiness  by  the 
time  we  should  arrive  in  the  evening.  Breakfasting  at  nine  o'clock, 
Mrs.  Johnson  and  myself  set  out  in  my  buggy  for  the  camp,  where  we 
arrived  at  four ;  and  imagine  my  surprise  to  find  the  carts  all  on  the 
ground,  loaded  as  if  ready  for  another  march,  whilst  the  men  were 
quietly  sitting  beneath  a  large  mangoe-tree,  discussing  the  probabilities 
of  the  tent  being  pitched  that  night.  Upon  inquiry  I  learned  that  the 
men  whose  business  it  was  to  pitch  the  tents  had  not  arrived,  and  as  it 
was  not  the  work  of  any  one  else,  of  course,  it  could  not  be  pitched 
until  they  arrived.  Here,  thought  I,  with  the  beginning  of  our  journey, 
also  begin  a  new  series  of  troubles.  Having  procured  a  seat  for  Mrs.  John- 
son beneath  the  same  large  tree,  I  determined  to  see  if  something  could 
not  be  done  towards  pitching  the  tent,  whether  it  was  our  work  or  not, 
as  night  was  fast  approaching,  and  the  heavy  dews  wliich  are  deposited 
here  at  this  season  render  it  dangerous  to  health  to  be  exposed  to  them. 
Mounting  a  cart  myself,  the  men,  through  shame,  soon  were  at  hand, 
and  we  had  one  cart  unloaded  in  a  trice,  and  went  to  work  with  might 
and  main  to  raise  the  tent.  After  repeated  trials,  we  succeeded  in  rais- 
ing it  upon  the  poles,  and  were  just  fitting  on  the  sides  of  the  room, 
when,  to  my  inexpressible  joy,  the  arrival  of  the  tent-pitchers  was  an- 
nounced, who,  understanding  their  business  thoroughly,  and  being  active 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  257 

men,  the  tent  was  soon  ready  for  our  reception,  and  we  were  released 
from  our  troubles  at  this  time. 

November  18t7i. 
At  seven  o'clock  we  were  on  our  way  for  Bewar,  a  large  village  dis- 
tant eleven  miles,  where  we  arrived  in  time  to  breakfast,  and  were  re- 
joiced to  find  every  thing  in  good  order,  which  was  a  promise  for  no 
more  troubles  of  the  same  kind  as  we  had  experienced  the  day  previous. 
During  the  day,  accompanied  by  the  catechists,  we  went  into  a  village 
in  order  to  preach  and  distribute  books  and  tracts,  and  soon  collected  a 
good  number  of  persons,  to  whom  we  discoursed  for  more  than  an  hour, 
upon  the  new  and  living  way  appointed  by  God  for  the  salvation  of  his 
people.  They  heard  us  in  silence,  and  seemed  to  think  all  we  said  might 
be  true,  but  as  it  was  new  to  them  they  could  not  say.  This  village 
contained  about  seventy  inhabitants,  not  one  of  whom  could  read  a 
word  in  any  language.  The  ignorance  of  a  large  majority  of  the  inha- 
bitants of  this  country  is  truly  deplorable,  their  sensibilities  seem  so  be- 
numbed as  to  be  almost  incapable  of  understanding  the  simplest  argu- 
ment. "  Darkness  covers  the  earth,  and  gross  darkness  the  people," 
No  prophet's  saying  is  more  applicable  to  this  people  than  these  words. 
The  scene  presented  to  the  gaze  of  the  Christian  eye  is  really  gloomy, 
painful,  and  revolting  beyond  description.  The  most  absurd  and  super- 
stitious systems  of  idolatry  everywhere  prevail.  From  the  paying  of  re- 
ligious homage  to  dumb  idols  of  wood  and  stone,  it  descends  even  to 
brutes  and  crawling  reptiles.  The  most  cruel  and  debasing  religious 
rites  and  ceremonies  are  practised  even  at  this  day,  and  that,  too,  before 
the  very  light  of  truth. 

November  19t7i. 
Just  as  gray  morning  was  dawning  in  the  east,  we  were  off  on  the 
Grancl  Trunk  road,  (the  longest  and  best  in  the  world,  being  eleven  hun- 
dred miles  long  and  well  stoned,)  for  the  village  of  Chahramoiv,  distant 
fifteen  miles.  To-day  we  visited  three  villages  in  the  neighbourhood,  in 
two  of  which  we  were  permitted  to  preach  to  interested  groups  the 
glad  tidings  of  the  gospel,  and  in  the  third  we  found  all  the  males  at 
work  in  their  fields,  so  that  we  did  not  succeed  in  collecting  a  crowd  ; 
not  so  much,  however,  from  an  unwillingness  to  hear  us  as  to  quit  their 
work  at  that  time  of  day.  It  was  the  more  pleasing  to  us,  as  we  found 
in  both  the  former  villages  schools  established  for  the  training  of  the 
youthful  mind  ;  and  notwithstanding  the  avowed  object  was  to  fit  them 
33 


258  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

for  governipent  employment,  yet  it  is  hoped  that  the  instruction  re- 
ceived may  prove  as  a  means  of  leading  them  to  see  the  inconsistency 
of  their  false  systems  of  religion,  and  finally  bring  them  to  worship  the 
only  living  and  true  God. 

November  20tJi. 
Marched  fifteen  miles  and  encamped  at  a  village  called  Gur  salmi  gunge. 
Here  we  preached  twice,  once  in  a  Hindu  village  and  once  in  a  Mussal- 
man  village.  Just  as  we  were  about  to  enter  the  Mussalman  village  we 
came  upon  the  men  where  they  were  busily  employed  preparing  indigo 
seed  for  the  market ;  the  head-man  of  the  village  seeing  us,  said,  "  Ha  ! 
these  are  Christians,  some  of  them  were  here  before,"  pointing  to  one 
of  the  catechists ;  "  well,  we  are  very  busy  now  and  don't  wish  to  hear 
any  thing  about  your  religion,  we  are  all  very  well  satisfied  with  ours." 
Here  then  was  opposition,  and  the  first,  too,  with  which  we  had  met. 
I  thought  a  little,  what  we  had  better  do  under  the  circumstances.  Is  it 
best  to  turn  our  backs  upon  them — or  at  least  make  an  attempt  to  con- 
verse with  them  ?  Finally,  I  determined,  if  possible,  to  have  a  conversa- 
tion with  them  and  see  what  could  be  done;  accordingly,  1  commenced 
by  asking  the  Jemadur,  or  head-man,  a  few  questions  about  his  work, 
temporal  prospects,  &c.,  &c.,  and  strange  to  say,  in  less  than  half  an 
hour  one  of  the  catechists  was  addressing  quite  a  respectable  congrega- 
tion on  that  very  subject  most  of  all  detested  by  a  Mahammadan— 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Mediator.  They  heard  us  through  attentively,  and 
before  leaving,  we  had  the  privilege  of  distributing  some  of  our  books 
among  them,  which  were  very  thankfully  received.  God  grant  that  our 
words  and  books  may  be  blessed  to  them  in  removing  their  deep-seated 
prejudices  against  the  holy  child  Jesus.  I  believe  it  is  true  that  the 
Maharamadans  in  this  country  manifest  even  more  repugnance  to  the 
Christian  religion  than  the  Hindus. 

November  2l&t. 
To-day  we  travelled  thirteen  miles,  and  encamped  near  to  the  city  of 
Kanouge.  This  city  is  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Kalld-Nudij  River, 
near  its  conjunction  with  the  Ganges,  and  is  very  remarkable  for  its 
antiquity  and  ruins,  having  once  been  one  of  the  principal  capitals  of 
the  Hindus.  Here,  say  they,  was  the  grand  nucleus  of  heathenism. 
Here  lived  and  flourished  the  highest  easic  Brahmans  who  were  every 
where  known  and  styled  the  Kanouge  Brahmans,  which  name  entitled 
them  to  the  highest  respect  and  privileges.     Formerly  it  was  supposed 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  259 

the  river  Ganges  ran  immediately  nnder  the  city,  which  added  greatly 
to  its  sanctity.  The  accounts  of  the  extent  of  the  ancient  city  are 
greatly  exaggerated  ;  some  say  it  M-as  forty  miles  from  one  side  to  the 
other  ;  though  all  admit  the  city  to  have  been  at  one  time  very  much 
larger  than  at  present,  yet  there  is  no  evidence  to  prove  this  assertion. 
The  modern  city  contains  some  three  or  four  thousand  families.  Hav- 
ing procured  a  guide  we  set  out  at  two  o'clock  to  survey  the  ruins. 
Arriving  at  the  grounds,  I  was  astonished  at  their  magnitude  and  ex- 
tent ;  for  miles  the  surface  of  the  earth  presented  one  uneven  broken 
range  of  things  that  were,  but  are  no  more.  Here  were  whole  streets 
trodden  completely  down  so  as  to  admit  of  scarcely  any  other  recogni- 
tion  than  that  of  nature's  rolling  plains ;  there  a  crumbling  temple 
and  broken  god  showed  where  once  the  deceitful  Brahman  imposed 
upon  the  unsuspecting  populace.  Here  a  narrow  winding  outlet,  show- 
ing the  path  that  led  the  thousands  to  the  embrace  of  the  holy  Ganges  ; 
there  the  decaying  tomb  of  one  known  and  remembered  for  his  deeds 
of  sacrifice  and  self-torture  to  purchase  futiu-e  happiness  from  the  dumb 
idols  of  wood  and  stone.  As  I  wandered  up  and  down  amid  these 
ruins,  surveying  its  hills  and  hollows,  crumbling  walls  and  tottering 
temples,  I  could  not  suppress  a  feeling  of  sadness  when  I  thought  of  the 
probable  destiny  of  those  who  had  once  lived  and  built  the  now  deserted 
and  vast  city  over  which  we  wandered.  When  I  thought  of  the  cruel 
practice  of  burning  the  living  wife  on  the  funeral  pile  of  her  deceased 
husband,  the  offerings  of  living  children  to  the  waves  of  the  consecrated 
Ganges,  and  that  here  at  this  very  city,  heathenism  had  once  stalked 
forth  in  all  her  enormity,  with  tears  I  felt  that  I  could  appropriately 
pray,  0  Lord,  deliver  the  present  inhabitants  from  following  in  the  foot- 
steps of  those  long  since  passed  away.  Having  satisfied  ourselves  in 
the  survey  of  the  ruins,  we  went  into  the  modern  city,  and  soon  suc- 
ceeded in  collecting  a  large  crowd,  principally  Hindus,  to  whom  we  bore 
the  testimony  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  living  and  true  road  to  eternal 
life.  We  brought  home  to  their  consciences  the  great  truth,  that  we  as 
the  grass  of  the  field  are  passing  away,  and  pointed  them  for  evidence 
to  the  ruins  before  us.  We  showed  them,  too,  how  that  even  their  g  jds 
were  decaying  and  passing  away,  while  Jehovah  of  Hosts  was  the  same 
yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever.  They  heard  us  attentively,  and  accepted 
some  of  our  tracts,  promising  to  read  them  and  think  upon  what  we 
bad  told  them.     This  was  a  day  full  of  interest  to  me.     Here  at  the 


260  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

fouutain  head  of  superstition  and  idolatry  I  had  been  permitted  to  pro- 
claim the  glorious  gospel. 

The  reason  assigned  for  the  decay  of  this  once  vast  city  is  on  account 
of  its  position.  After  the  country  was  taken  by  the  English,  it  not 
affording  sufficient  inducement  to  bring  it  within  the  range  of  trade,  it 
was  made  an  out-of-the-way  place,  and  all  trade  being  drav/n  in  another 
direction,  it  was  suffered  to  go  to  ruins.  It  also  received  a  severe  blow 
at  the  time  the  country  was  overrun  by  the  Mahammadans,  who  de- 
stroyed many  of  their  temples,  and  broke  and  carried  away  many  of 
their  gods ;  many  pieces  of  which  are  to  be  found  scattered  throughout 
the  whole  country.  The  largest  stone  I  have  seen  in  this  country  is  now 
to  be  seen  here,  and  upon  it  are  carved  no  less  than  forty  or  fifty  full- 
sized  images  and  representations  of  gods,  all  in  a  good  state  of  pre- 
servation. 

November  22d. 

Marched  eleven  miles,  and  encamped  at  the  village  of  Aroul,  where 
we  preached  twice  during  the  day  to  very  interesting  audiences.  They 
said  our  words  were  "  very  good  indeed,  but  we  are  so  ignorant  and 
poor,  what  can  we  do  ?  we  have  no  means  of  becoming  wiser,  from 
whence  then  can  we  learn  ?"  Would  to  God  there  was  less  truth  in 
these  remarks  than  there  really  is !  We  found  no  one  to-day  able  to 
read  in  any  language. 

November  2^d. 

Sabbath. — This  being  the  Lord's  day,  we  were  glad  to  avail  ourselves 
of  its  rest,  as  we  have  marched  every  day  during  the  past  week,  accord- 
ingly we  remained  at  Aroul  until  Monday.  Early  on  Sabbath  morning, 
accompanied  by  the  catechists,  I  visited  another  village  about  a  mile 
distant  from  our  camp,  where  we  found  the  men  all  at  work  in  their 
fields,  as  on  other  days.  The  heathen  have  no  Sabbath,  no  day  of  rest, 
or  cessation  from  labour,  all  are  alike  to  them.  We,  however,  soon  col- 
lected a  few  persons  around  us,  and  began  preaching  to  them  ;  gradually 
the  crowd  increased,  and  before  leaving,  we  had  a  good  audience.  For 
more  than  an  hour  the  catechists,  in  a  fervent  and  beseeching  strain, 
pointed  out  to  them  the  inconsistency  of  their  worship  and  customs ; 
afterwards,  I,  as  my  knowledge  of  the  language  permitted,  set  before 
them  the  institution  of  the  Sabbath  ;  told  them  how  displeasing  it  was 
to  God  to  see  them  pursue  their  weekly  avocations  on  this  day,  and 
make  it  a  day  of  labour,  instead  of  a  day  of  rest.     Again,  we  were 


MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES.  261 

met  by  the  same  argument.  "  We  are  very  poor,  and  if  we  don't  work 
every  day,  from  whence  can  we  get  bread  for  ourselves  and  children  ?'■ 
Returning  to  our  tent,  we  arrived  in  time  to  breakfast  at  nine  o'clock  ; 
after  which  we  collected  a  large  crowd  before  the  tent  door,  to  whom 
we  spoke  of  God,  his  salvation,  and  our  utter  helplessness  of  ourselves, 
I  read  and  explained  to  them  the  parable  of  the  sower  ;  after  which, 
the  catechists  besought  them,  as  brethren,  as  countrymen,  as  fellow- 
travellers  to  the  bar  of  God,  as  sinners,  to  forsake  their  evil  habits, 
their  practices  of  deceit — above  all,  their  dumb  idols,  and  turn  and 
serve  the  only  living  and  true  God.  They  all  listened  with  the  utmost  re- 
verence and  attention,  and  retired  without  uttering  a  syllable.  0  Lord, 
grant  that  the  seed  sown  in  thy  name,  may  find  in  their  hearts  the  good 
soil,  which  shall  bring  forth,  in  due  time,  the  hundred  fold.  In  the 
evening  we  again  visited  another  village,  where  it  was  also  our  privilege 
to  preach  to  a  number  of  persons,  and  point  them  to  the  "  Lamb  of 
God,  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world."  Both  yesterday  and  to- 
day, near  to  our  tent,  sits  one  of  those  most  pitiable  beings  to  be  found 
in  the  world,  a  religious  fakir,  with  no  other  house  than  the  world, 
with  no  clothing  or  covering  but  the  heavens — in  the  midst  of  filth  and 
a  few  earthen  pots,  he  sits  singing  praises  to  his  gods.  At  times  his 
voice  is  low  and  mournful ;  then,  as  if  some  inestimable  favour  had  been 
received,  he  bursts  out  into  a  loud  strain,  apparently  in  ecstasies,  laugh- 
ing as  he  sings,  until  compelled  by  the  effort,  he  falls  to  the  low  strain 
again.  In  the  numerous  earthen  pots  around  him,  is  placed  Ganges 
water,  in  which  he  bathes,  always  pouring  the  water  successively  into 
some  dozen  or  more  pots  before  he  can  bathe,  and  when  he  desires  to 
slake  his  thirst,  the  water  must  go  through  a  similar  process,  the  reason 
why  he  kept  to  himself.  Upon  inquiry,  I  learned  that  here  he  had  sat 
for  the  space  of  four  years,  deriving  his  miserable  subsistence  entirely 
from  charity.  I  made  several  attempts  to  gain  admission  to  his  reli- 
gious views,  but  his  mind  was  so  occupied  with  the  expectation  of  re- 
ceiving alms  from  me,  that  I  could  get  but  few  answers  to  my  interro- 
gatories, and  these  were  of  the  most  extravagant  character-  I  have 
seldom  seen,  even  in  India,  a  more  pitiable  sight,  than  this  poor,  igno- 
rant, deluded  soul  presented.  0  Lord,  in  thy  own  good  time,  send  the 
light  to  these  benighted  children  ! 

November  Ihth. 
Moved  our  camp  twelve  miles  to  the  village  of  Eamnuger,  where  we 


262  A    MEMORIAL    OF     THE 

preached  twice  during  the  day.  At  one  of  the  villages  we  had  an  un- 
usually large  and  attentive  audience,  to  whom  I  was  discoursing  when 
a  Brahman  made  his  appearance  in  the  crowd,  and  listening  for  a  few 
moments,  desired  the  assembly  to  disperse  forthwith,  saying,  that  our 
words  were  unsound  and  not  fit  to  be  heard  ;  no  one,  however,  paid  any 
attention  to  him  ;  this  enraged  him,  and  he  in  a  very  authoritative  tone 
desired  me  to  stop  speaking,  and  leave  the  village.  I  told  him  when  I  had 
done  I  should  leave,  but  no  sooner,  and  desired  him  to  listen,  and  per- 
haps he  might  hear  something  that  would  be  of  benefit  to  him.  He 
still  persisted  that  I  should  leave,  and  became  very  boisterous.  I  then 
told  him  he  must  either  keep  quiet,  or  I  should  have  him  punished  for 
his  insolence  ;  that  when  I  was  done,  if  he  desired  to  be  heard  before 
the  crowd,  we  should  be  glad  to  hear  him.  Finding  that  he  could  ac- 
complish nothing  he  immediately  left,  saying,  if  it  was  government's 
order,  I  might  go  on  ;  (he  supposing  we  were  preaching  by  government 
order  ;)  thus  we  got  rid  of  one  of  those  famous  impostors,  and  preached 
and  talked  until  we  were  tired. 

The  next  day  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Johnson  reached 
Cawnpore,  which  in  less  than  eight  months  was  to 
be  the  scene  of  their  bloody  death.  How  little  he 
thought  then,  whilst  spending  two  days  near  the 
very  place  of  his  execution,  and  within  sight  of  it, 
that  he  and  his  wife  should  be  made  to  stand  during 
the  hottest  month  in  India,  as  a  mark  for  the  sepoys, 
whose  faith  and  good-will  none  could  then  dispute ! 

November  2&th. 
Marched  sixteen  miles  and  encamped  at  Cawnpore,  where  we  were 
detained  until  the  28th.  This  is  one  of  the  principal  cities  in  India. 
Besides  a  very  large  native  population,  there  is  also  a  large  number 
of  English  residents.  The  city  has  every  advantage  for  commerce  and 
trade,  having  the  River  Ganges,  the  Canal,  and  the  Grand  Trunk  Road, 
and  will  in  a  short  time  have  the  Railroad,  now  in  construction,  from 
Allaliabad.  There  are  several  very  fine  tasteful  church  edifices  here, 
belonging  to  the  Church  of  England,  together  with  a  number  of  mis- 
sionaries of  the  same  denomination.    As  the  city  is  just  at  the  entrance 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  263 

to  the  large  and  densely  populated  province  of  Onde,  the  Government 
have  always  stationed  here  several  regiments  of  soldiers,  in  order  to 
check  any  egress  or  assault  that  might  be  made. 

November  30th. 

Sabbath. — Remained  at  Kulleanpore,  and  spent  a  very  pleasant 
and  I  trust  profitable  day  in  company  with  the  Rev.  J.  J.  Walsh  and 
family,  who  are  now  on  their  way  to  Calcutta,  to  embark  for  America. 
Brother  "Walsh  and  I  are  both  from  the  same  station,  and  having 
lived  with  him  for  the  past  year,  I  know  his  worth.  For  the  space  of 
thirteen  years  he  has  borne  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day  in  this 
land,  for  the  cause  of  his  Master,  and  it  is  with  great  regret  we  must 
part  with  him,  in  order  that  he  may  take  home  his  children,  and  make 
provision  for  their  education.  May  the  God  of  all  grace  go  with  him 
in  his  journeyings  by  land  and  by  sea.  and  if  it  is  his  will,  bring  him 
back  to  us  again,  to  labour  among  those  to  whom  he  first  consecrated 
himself,  his  talents  and  his  all.  After  dinner  we  all  went  out  to 
preach,  and  had  a  very  pleasant,  and  I  trust  profitable  discussion  for 
more  than  an  hour. 

December  \st. 

Came  fourteen  miles  to  the  city  of  Futtehpore,  and  encamped  in  the 
compound  of  the  Rev.  Gopee  Nath  Nundy,  where  we  remained  until 
the  3d.  The  Rev.  Gopee  Nath  Nundy,  as  is  well  known  to  the  read- 
ers of  the  Record,  was  one  of  the  first  converts  from  heathenism  of  the 
Rev.  Dr.  DuS",  and  has  served  our  Board  for  a  number  of  years  as  a 
faithful  steward.  Here  he  has  collected  arouud  him  a  nice  little  con- 
gregation of  some  thirty  persons,  principally  the  fruits  of  his  own  la- 
bours. Whilst  here,  we  were  pleased  to  see  that  the  cultivation  of  the 
soil  was  in  successful  operation,  conducted  entirely  by  the  native  con- 
verts, and  the  most  sanguine  expectations  are  entertained  of  its  future 
results.  I  had  the  pleasure  also  of  visiting  two  very  large  and  flourish- 
ing schools,  under  the  superintendence  of  this  native  brother,  one  for 
boys  and  the  other  for  girls,  in  both  of  which  the  Bible  and  Shorter 
Catechism  are  made  text  books.  During  our  stay  we  accompanied 
Gopee  Nath  to  the  bazar,  where  we  had  a  most  pleasant  season,  dis- 
cussing with  the  heathen  the  prior  claims  of  Christianity.  Gopee 
Nath  is  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  work  ;  having  himself  once  been  a 
heathen,  he  knows  just  how  to  meet  their  arguments,  and  put  to  silence 
the  most  forward  and  boisterous  of  their  brahmaus. 


264  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

December  6t7i. 
Encamped  twelve  miles  distant  at  the  village  of  Synee.  Today  as 
we  journeyed,  we  passed  several  thousand  pilgrims  on  their  way  to 
Allahabad,  to  attend  the  great  mela  or  fair,  which  is  to  take  place  in 
January.  These  poor  deluded  souls  have  left  their  homes  and  travelled 
many  miles  in  order  to  bathe  at  the  sacred  junction  of  the  Jumna  and 
Ganges.  Oh,  how  I  felt  for  their  weakness  and  folly  !  With  them,  no 
privation  is  too  great  in  order  to  perform  their  religious  rites  and  wor- 
ship, AVould  to  God,  Christians,  followers  of  the  only  true  Messiah, 
were  as  consistent  as  they !  It  was  our  privilege  to  preach  twice  to- 
day, and  explain  the  true  path  to  glory. 

We  now  approach  the  year  1857,  the  last  year 
of  their  sojourn  m  India.  Mrs.  Johnson,  writing  on 
the  28th  Feb.,  remarks:  "How  swift  the  wheels  of 
time  roll  on  !  1856  has  been  superseded  by  1857, 
and  with  it  has  closed  the  toils  and  cares  of  another 
year.  But  what  shall  we  say  of  the  one  on  which 
we  have  just  entered?  Perhaps  ere  its  close,  some 
of  us  may  be  sleeping  in  the  cold  and  silent  grave, 
and  numbered  it  may  be  with  the  forgotten  dead. 
It  is  often  a  serious  thought  with  me.  Shall  we  all 
live  to  see  each  other,  face  to  face,  in  this  world 
again  ?     Somethmg  tells  me  it  is  doubtful.'' 

How  significant  is  this  sentence,  though  penned 
without  the  most  remote  conception  of  what  was  to 
take  place,  in  view  of  what  has  occurred !  Long  be- 
fore 1857  or  the  half  of  it,  had  passed  away,  not 
only  they,  but  all  their  associates,  had  found  a  rest- 
ing place  in  the  Heavenly  Mansions  of  their  loved 
and  loving  Saviour. 

We  are  now  brought  to  the  period  when  the  news 
of  the  mutiny  reached  our  dear  friends,  and  excited 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  265 

their  alarm.  Mr.  Johnson,  in  writing  to  his  sister, 
reviews  the  state  of  things  from  the  commencement, 
and  adds  : — "  Three  days  ago  we  were  all  thrown 
into  the  greatest  consternation  by  a  letter  received 
from  Agra,  stating  that  the  Insurgents  had  burnt 
Delhi,  and  were  marching  upon  Agra,  five  thousand 
strong,  with  a  great  army  of  thieves  and  plunderers. 
We  are  only  eighty  miles  from  Agra,  and  as  all  com- 
munication between  us  was  stopped,  the  excitement 
here  was  intense.  We  have  a  native  regiment,  but 
no  reliance  could  be  placed  on  the  sepoys.  As  our 
bungalows  were  so  far  away  from  the  station,  we  at 
once  left  all  and  took  refuge  with  the  English  resi- 
dents, though  without  the  shghtest  expectation  of 
escape,  should  the  insurgents  come.  To  increase 
our  fears,  we  heard  that  three  or  four  of  the  largest 
jails  had  been  broken  open,  and  some  thousands  of 
the  most  desperate  characters  had  been  set  free  to 
assist  in  the  work  of  plunder  and  murder.  The 
next  report  was  that  Mynpoorie,  only  thirty  miles 
from  us,  had  been  burnt,  and  all  the  Europeans  mur- 
dered. Believing  that  the  enemy  were  only  ten 
miles  from  us,  and  would  be  on  us  in  a  few  hours, 
we  all  thought  our  time  had  come,  and  as  there  is 
no  way  of  escape,  we  expected  every  moment  to  be 
murdered.  This,  you  will  think,  is  a  dark  picture, 
but  it  is  a  true  one.  It  is  now  passed,  and  we  are 
filled  with  exceeding  joy." 

Mrs.  Johnson,  writing  by  the  same  mail  to  her 
sister,  but  two  days'  earlier  date,  says  : — "  Should 
they  reach  us  to-day  or  to-morrow,  their  work  must 
3i 


266  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

be  short  among  us,  for  we  have  no  protection  but 
that  of  the  Almighty.  There  is,  humanly  speaking, 
no  hope  for  us  but  to  submit  to  the  awful  fate  which 
awaits  us.  To-morrow  is  the  holy  Sabbath,  and  God 
only  knows  whether  we  will  be  permitted  to  see  its 
morning  light.  If  it  be  the  will  of  a  gracious  God 
that  we  flill  by  their  hands,  oh !  that  it  may  be  a 
happy  transition  to  be  with  Jesus !  Our  only  hope 
is  in  Him,  and  He  will  not  disappoint  us."  And 
two  days  later,  she  adds,  "  It  is  Monday  morning, 
and  a  brighter  sky  dawns  upon  us  in  this  land, 
though  all  danger  is  not  yet  past." 

Before  we  submit  the  last  letters  ever  penned  by 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Johnson,  let  us  glance  for  a  moment  at 
their  characters  and  position.  Mr.  Johnson  was  a 
man  of  very  genial  influences,  and  of  fine  social 
qualities.  As  a  Christian,  he  was  zealous  and  de- 
voted, a  man  of  prayer  and  faithful  in  all  his  duties. 
As  a  missionary,  he  bade  fliir  to  excel  in  every  de- 
partment of  labour.  His  qualifications  were  of  a 
high  order,  and  his  desire  to  be  useful  was  apparent 
to  all.  As  a  friend,  he  was  firm  and  resolute,  and 
one  who  could  be  depended  on. 

Mrs.  Johnson  was  a  woman  of  good  mind,  early 
trained  and  well  cultivated.  She  had  not  only 
strength  of  mind,  but  was  very  energetic  and  active 
in  all  she  undertook.  Anxious  to  instruct  some  lit- 
tle ones,  she  gathered  together  the  children  of  some 
of  our  native  Christians  whom  she  taught,  and  she 
adopted  every  expedient  to  get  the  families  of  her 
servants  to  come  to  her  for  instruction;  and  was  at 


MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES.  267 

last  successful  in  forming  a  Bazar-school  for  females. 
Her  industry  was  remarkable,  and  when  enoaged  in 
any  particular  work,  we  have  known  of  more  than 
one  instance  of  her  leaving  her  bed  before  day  and 
resuming  her  work  by  candle-light.  Her  piety  is 
evidenced  in  her  letters,  and  needs  not  the  eulogium 
of  any  one. 

Their  position,  when  the  mutiny  reached  Futteh- 
gurh,  w^as  a  painful  one.  They  could  not  escape  to 
Agra,  as  the  Mynpoorie  district,  through  which  they 
must  pass,  was  in  a  most  disturbed  state  and  under 
the  control  of  the  insurgents.  Their  only  hope  was 
to  make  an  effort  to  reach  Allahabad,  but  Lucknow 
and  Cawnpore  presented  difficulties  almost  equally 
as  bad  as  that  of  Mynpoorie.  With  extracts  of 
their  last  letters,  we  conclude  their  memoirs. 

Mr.  Johnson  writes,  "Dear  sister, you  cannot  im- 
agine the  anxiety  of  mind  this  insurrection  has 
caused  us.  We  are  living  every  day  in  expectation 
that  it  may  be  our  last,  but  we  have  the  blessed  con- 
solation that  if  we  are  to  die  it  will  be  as  mission- 
aries to  the  heathen.  Who  would  desire  a  more 
glorious  death  ?  May  God  in  his  mercy  prepare  us 
for  whatever  awaits  us  !  The  friends  of  Missions  at 
home  will  be  sorry  to  hear  that  all  missionary  labour 
is  suspended  for  the  present.  What  the  future  will 
be  we  cannot  tell,  but  we  trust  that  this  insurrection 
will  result  in  opening  still  wider  the  door  for  the 
spread  of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

"June  2d. — Bad  news,  all  is  growing  worse.     The 
insurgents  have  arisen  all  around  us,  and  we  are  try- 


2G8  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

ing  to  get  a  boat  in  which  to  make  our  escape  to 
Cawnpore.  My  dear  sister,  this  is  perhaps  my  last 
letter;  if  so,  good-bye — may  we  both  meet  above 
when  our  work  is  done." 

Mrs.  Johnson  writes  in  her  last  letter,  as  fol- 
lows : — "  Every  thing  seems  dark  and  doubtful,  but 
God  sometimes  w^orks  by  a  mysterious  providence. 
He  can  bring  light  out  of  darkness,  and  peace  out 
of  confusion ;  and  that  which  seems  so  mysterious 
now,  may  be  but  the  bringing  about  of  a  brighter 
da}^  for  poor  benighted  India.  Even  should  it  please 
Him  for  a  time  to  allow  the  suppression  of  a  Chris- 
tian government  in  this  land,  yet  the  seed  which  has 
here  been  sown  shall  spring  up  and  bring  forth  fruit ; 
and  the  Church  which  is  here  established  in  the 
midst  of  the  heathen  is,  we  trust,  a  vine  of  his  own 
planting,  and  He  will  care  for  it.  Although  trials 
and  sorrows  may  assail  us  in  this  dark  land,  and  we 
be  called  upon  to  part  ivitli  life  for  Christ  and  his 
cause,  may  we  not  glorify  Him  more  by  our  death 
than  by  our  Hfe  ?  May  the  perils  through  which  we 
have  already  passed  be  the  means  of  bringing  us 
nearer  to  Him  !  We  must  only  wait  the  will  of  God 
respecting  us.  We  look  upon  each  day  now  as  our 
last.  But  oh !  how  delightful  are  our  seasons  of 
prayer,  together  imploring  the  care  and  protection 
of  that  God  who  alone  can  save  us ! 

''  June  2d. — In  a  few  hours  we  fl}^  The  whole 
country  is  now  in  arms.  Farewell,  farewell !  Per- 
haps you  may  never  hear  from  me  again." 


^Ji^J/..//.:^ 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  269 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

Irs.  Smil]  Ol0lt  Itlitllin. 

The  youthful  and  beloved  subject  of  this  biogra- 
phy, was  born  on  the  30th  of  November,  1832,  in 
the  city  of  Philadelphia.  From  childhood,  Eobert 
enjoyed  a  peculiar  blessing  in  having  a  devotedly 
pious  mother  to  train  him  up  in  the  fear  of  God,  and 
a  father,  who  with  the  most  unceasing  care  lent  all 
his  influence  to  a  right  and  proper  development  of 
his  physical  and  intellectual  character.  Though 
not  a  professor  of  religion,  yet  he  was  a  man  of 
most  exemplary  walk  and  deportment,  and  one  who 
seconded  his  wife  in  all  her  efforts  to  the  proper 
training  of  their  children.  The  same  and  even 
greater  devotedness  characterized  the  mother,  for 
never  was  there  a  parent  who  gave  herself  up  more 
entirely  to  the  care  and  culture  of  her  family.  Ever 
watchful,  she  was  always  ready  to  supply  their 
every  want,  and  even  to  anticipate  them.  To  make 
home  the  great  circle  of  attraction  and  happiness  to 
her  children,  she  deprived  herself  most  rigorously 
of  the  society  of  friends  and  acquaintances,  and 
seemed  to  live  in  and  for  her  family.     With  a  secret 


270  A     MEMORIAL     OF      THE 

power,  known  onl}^  to  the  Christian,  she  pleaded  in 
her  ch)set  with  her  covenant-keeping  God,  for  His 
shiehi  of  protection  to  be  thrown  around  her  chil- 
dren, and  the  converting  influences  of  His  spirit; 
and  her  prayers  came  up  before  God  as  a  sweet 
smelhng  incense.  She  not  only  plead  for  but  also 
with  Robert,  and  taught  him  Bible  lessons  and  the 
Westminster  Catechism.  Robert,  from  a  ver}^  early 
age,  was  a  regular  attendant  in  the  Sabbath-school 
and  Bible  class,  and  his  profiting  was  made  apparent 
in  the  development  of  a  remarkably  tender  and  con- 
scientious disposition.  It  is  of  very  few  it  can  be 
said  with  perfect  verity,  wdiat  we  are  permitted  to 
say  of  Robert,  that  "  he  was  never  known  wilfully 
to  deceive  ;"  and  indeed  such  was  his  gentleness  and 
modest  retirement,  and  the  excellency  of  his  youth- 
ful character,  that  he  seemed  like  Jeremiah,  one 
sanctified  from  the  womb.  He  enjoyed  very  supe- 
rior advantages  for  intellectual  culture,  and  all  his 
faculties  were  carefully  developed.  His  classical 
education  and  early  training  were  of  the  best  kind, 
and  faithfully  improved.  His  religious  culture  and 
education  was  w^atched  over  even  with  a  greater  zeal 
and  care,  and  the  result  filled  his  mother's  heart 
with  unbounded  dehght;  for  while  in  appearance 
and  in  years  a  mere  child,  he  offered  himself  for 
Church  membership  and  was  accepted.  He  joined 
the  Sixth  Presbyterian  Church  of  Philadelphia  on 
the  13th  of  September,  1844,  in  the  eleventh  year 
of  his  age ;  and  this  was  not  in  the  midst  of  any 
excitement,  but,  on  the  contrary,  after  long  and  care- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  271 

ful  consultation  with  his  mother  and  his  pastor,  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Jones.  His  religious  life  was  not  noisy, 
but  it  was  vigorous  and  healthy.  His  constant  ex- 
ercise was  self-examination,  and  this  begat  a  con- 
scientiousness which  was  carried  to  the  smallest  de- 
tails. As  a  child  and  as  a  youth,  his  life  was  a  life 
of  god  1  mess. 

On  the  8th  of  September,  1846,  when  in  his  thir- 
teenth 3^ear,  he  entered  the  University  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, and  was  most  faithful  in  improving  his  time 
and  talents  in  the  w^ork  of  preparation  for  future 
life.  He  was  punctual  in  all  his  duties  as  a  student, 
and  during  his  four  years  at  the  University,  he  was 
not  absent  even  once  from  morning  prayers  or  reci- 
tations. Precision,  more  than  force,  characterized 
him  as  a  student — faithfulness  and  industry,  more 
than  show  and  brilliancy,  though  these  were  not 
overlooked  or  undervalued.  From  his  entrance  to 
the  close  of  his  College  course,  he  stood  high  in  his 
class,  and  graduated  with  distinction  July  3,  1850. 
He  was  not  only  faithful  in  his  studies,  but  also  in 
all  his  rehgious  duties  ;  for  whilst  in  College  he  was 
engaged  both  as  a  scholar  and  as  a  teacher.  He 
was  also  a  tract  distributor,  and  one  of  the  five  or 
six  who  organized  a  prayer  meeting  for  young  men, 
which  has  not  been  without  its  present  fruits.  After 
completing  his  regular  college  course,  he  remained 
at  home  a  year  to  prosecute  the  study  of  the  French 
and  German  languages. 

He  entered  the  Theological  Seminary,  at  Prince- 
ton, in  September,  1851,  and  whilst  a  student  there 


272  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

was  clistinguislied  by  the  same  conscientious  and  un- 
flinching discharge  of  every  day  duty.  He  allowed 
nothing  to  interfere  with  the  regular  routine,  and 
during  the  three  years'  course  of  study,  he  was  not 
voluntarily  absent  from  a  single  exercise.  His  study 
of  Theology  was  deeply  practical,  as  well  as  S3^ste- 
matic.  The  Spirit  of  God  led  him  to  a  heartfelt 
knowledge  of  the  truths  which  he  revered.  Many 
hours  of  the  day  were  spent  in  reading  his  Bible, 
and  the  silence  of  the  night  favoured  his  prolonged 
devotions.  It  must  not,  however,  be  inferred  from 
this  that  there  was  any  thing  monastic  in  the  temper 
of  his  piety,  for  he  was  distinguished  among  his  as- 
sociates for  his  happy  and  cheerful  disposition.  He 
was  fond  of  music,  and  his  voice  was  a  leading  one 
in  the  Hastings's  Sacred  Music  Society.  During 
the  last  year  in  the  Seminary  course,  he  led  the 
praises  of  the  students  in  the  oratory,  and  was  also 
one  of  the  quartette  who  sang  the  thrilling  "  Mis- 
sionary Chant,"  which  all  graduates  of  that  period 
will  remember. 

From  the  time  of  his  entrance  into  the  Seminary, 
it  was  his  invariable  practice  to  rebuke  the  profane 
swearer,  and  he  always  carried  with  him  copies  of 
the  tract  on  this  subject,  and  to  every  one  from 
whose  lips  he  heard  an  oath  a  copy  was  politely  pre- 
sented, no  matter  the  place  or  the  person — in  the  rail- 
road car,  by  the  roadside,  in  the  promenades  of  our 
great  cities,  or  to  the  beggar  and  the  lordly  sinner, 
he  was  in  this  respect  the  same,  and  never  allowed 
the  sin  to  pass  without  this  silent  rebuke.     On  ac- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  273 

count  of  his  youth  he  felt  that  he  might  profitably 
spend  an  additional  year  in  preparation,  and  accord- 
ingly with  a  few  others  formed  a  class  of  resident 
graduates.  In  accordance  with  the  preferences  of 
his  professors,  he  deferred  his  licensure  till  his  regu- 
lar course  was  fully  finished.  However  during  his 
fourth  year  he  preached  frequently  in  many  places, 
and  in  several  was  asked  to  remain.  The  question 
of  duty  was  as  yet  an  open  one,  and  he  remained 
at  Princeton.  The  following  extracts  from  his  let- 
ters will  best  show  his  feelings  at  this  time.  To  an 
invalid  relative  who  had  been  obliged  to  give  up  a 
cherished  Sunday-school  class,  he  Avrites  : — "  I  sup- 
pose you  regard  your  being  obliged  to  quit  teaching 
as  a  great  privation,  but  remember  that  this  un- 
doubtedly is  al]  for  the  best.  What  you  have  done, 
although  the  glory  will  not  be  yours,  may  yet  in 
eternity  show  great  results.  Do  not  despond,  there- 
fore, as  if  all  hope  of  usefulness  were  now  gone;  if 
you  cannot  labour  actively  in  the  cause  of  Christ, 
you  can  pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem  as  long  as 
life  remains.  ^They  prosper  that  love  her.'"  To 
the  same,  on  receiving  a  gift  of  flowers,  he  writes  : — 
"  Have  not  flowers  a  real  language  ?  I  think  a  per- 
son who  does  not  love  flowers  has  a  very  contracted 
soul,  at  least  it  seems  as  if  such  would  be  the  case." 
And  to  another,  he  writes : — "  These  changes  (in 
the  weather)  remind  me  of  life.  To-day  we  are 
withered  and  drooping  under  the  heat  of  trouble, 
but  to-morrow  there  comes  an  air  from  heaven  that 
quiets  and  calms  our  tired  spirits  and  revives  .our 

35 


274  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

drooping  faith,  and  while  we  fondly  hope  that  all 
our  troubles  are  over,  to-morrow  again  tells  us  that 
sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof." 

At  the  close  of  his  third  year  in  the  Seminary, 
he  writes  : — '^  This  session,  as  it  is  the  last  of  the 
course,  will  be  a  very  busy  one,  and  makes  me  feel 
more  than  ever  my  unfitness  for  the  service  I  am 
called  to  perform.  By  diligence,  however,  and  reli- 
ance on  Divine  assistance,  I  hope  to  accomplish  much 
while  my  present  privileges  last,  for  although  my 
present  purpose  is  to  remain  four  years,  yet  7ioiu  is 
the  time  to  work  and  not  an  uncertain  fourth  year." 
It  was  about  this  time  that  he  gave  the  subject  of 
Missions, — in  the  spirit  and  with  the  prayer  of  the 
great  apostle,  "  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to 
do  ?" — a  careful  and  prayerful  examination.  Even 
before  this  and  from  childhood  he  had  always  taken 
a  lively  interest  in  the  conversion  of  the  world  unto 
Grod,  and  from  the  time  of  his  entrance  into  the  Se- 
minary, he  had  considered  the  question,  '^  Who  will 
go  for  us  ?"  as  addressed  to  himself.  But  it  was  not 
until  the  beginning  of  his  graduate  year,  and  after 
deep  and  long  prayerful  deliberation,  that  he  gave 
himself  without  reserve  to  the  work.  Even  then 
his  regard  for  his  mother,  who  was  too  tender  to 
view  without  deep  solicitude,  but  too  conscientious 
to  interpose  any  obstacle,  caused  him  to  keep  silent 
as  to  his  decision.  And  it  was  not  until  the  arrange- 
ments for  his  marriage  prepared  the  way  for  his  go- 
ing, that  he  offered  himself  to  the  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions.     To  one  of  his  fellow-students  who  had 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  275 

embarked  for  Siam,  he  refers  to  an  interesting  fact, 
which  had  an  important  influence  on  his  life,  and 
which  shows  the  great  importance  of  Avhat  we  are 
apt  to  term  little  things,  when  done  from  a  right  mo- 
tive, and  with  a  sincere  desire  to  glorify  God.  He 
writes : — "  You  may  perhaps  have  forgotten  it,  but 
my  mind  often  goes  back  to  that  Sabbath  afternoon 
at  the  Seminary  when  you  brought  me  a  little  slip 
of  paper  containing  a  request  to  have  the  work  of 
Missions  made  a  subject  of  conference,  and  asked 
me  to  unite  as  one  of  three  of  the  first  class.  I 
had  long  before  resolved  to  devote  myself  to  this 
blessed  work ;  but  I  believe  that  act  of  yours  led 
me  to  make  a  real^  true  consecration  of  myself  to 
the  work  which,  I  fear,  I  had  not  done  before."  In 
determining  the  question,  he  thus  states  his  views, 
which  we  commend  to  the  notice  and  consideration 
of  the  young  men  in  all  the  Theological  Institutions 
of  our  Church: — "The  question  of  duty  is  one 
which  every  man  must  answer  for  himself  by  the  help 
of  a  renewed  conscience,  and  with  a  due  regard  to 
the  leadings  of  God's  providence.  I  know  that  we 
are  liable  to  err,  and  are  often  much  mistaken  as  to 
our  duty  in  particular  cases ;  and  I  know  that  we 
may  often  neglect  some  duties  under  the  plea  of 
performing  other  and  higher  obligations.  But  still 
no  one  can  decide  what  is  the  duty  of  another,  and 
every  one  is  bound  to  act  according  to  the  dictates 
of  his  own  conscience,  for  '  to  him  that  knoweth  tc 
do  good,  and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin.'  Do  not, 
dear  mother,  be  unduly  anxious  about  us,  for  you 


276  A    MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

have  long  ago  given  us  to  God,  or  we  should  not  be 
where  we  are  and  vjhat  we  are  by  God's  grace,  and  I 
know  you  will  not  lay  a  straw  in  our  way  of  becom- 
ing useful ;  and  rest  assured  that  your  views  and 
feelings  will  not  be  lightly  regarded  by  us,  in  the 
determination  of  any  question  of  duty  which  may 
present  itself." 

In  the  spring  of  1856,  he  thus  writes: — "Now 

that has  gone  to  his  work,  I  long  to  follow  him 

to  that  or  a  similar  field.  I  feel  that  I  have  idled 
time  enough  away  already,  and  if  God  will  open  the 
way  and  prepare  me  for  the  work,  I  trust  I  shall 
not  be  slow  of  heart  and  steps  to  enter  on  it."  In 
two  months  from  this  time  he  offered  himself  to  the 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  was 
by  them  accepted,  and  designated  to  the  Futteh- 
gurh  Mission. 

On  the  10th  of  July,  1856,  he  was  married  to 
Miss  Sarah  Colt  Pierson,  of  Paterson,  New  Jersey, 
a  lady  who  was  admirably  fitted  to  be  a  help  meet 
in  his  work.  On  the  27th  of  the  same  month,  he 
was  ordained  by  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  as 
an  Evangelist.  The  ordination  solemnities  were 
held  in  the  Sixth  Presbyterian  Church,  in  which  he 
had  been  baptized  and  made  a  profession  of  faith. 
The  sermon  was  preached  by  his  pastor,  the  Rev. 
Joseph  H.  Jones,  D.D.,  from  1  John  iii.  16  : — 
"Hereby  perceive  we  the  love  of  God,  because 
he  laid  down  his  life  for  us,  and  we  ought  to  lay 
down  our  lives  for  the  brethren."  It  was  not  a  lit- 
tle remarkable  that  the  subject-matter  of  address 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  277 

should  have  accorded  so  much  with  the  matter  of 
fact  in  his  death,  a  httle  less  than  a  year  afterwards. 
The  singularity  is  increased  by  the  fact  that  the 
subject  of  the  address  is  one  not  usually  chosen  for 
remark  or  discussion  on  such  an  occasion,  and  its 
application  at  the  time  to  the  fact  w^as  foreign  to 
the  speaker. 

At  our  solicitation,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Jones  has 
kindly  given  us  permission  to  make  some  extracts 
from  his  sermon,  and  we  now  avail  ourselves  of  this 
privilege.  He  speaks  of  the  important  doctrines  of 
Christ's  Divinity  and  Atonement,  as  being  cardinal 
truths  of  Divine  revelation,  and  not  the  inventions 
and  dogmas  of  religious  sects.  These  doctrines  are 
the  basis  of  very  important  duties,  for  the  apostle 
quotes  the  doctrine  of  Christ's  dying  for  us,  as  pre- 
scribing the  rule  of  our  conduct  towards  one  another. 
The  sermon  discusses  the  two  qualities  presented  in 
the  text,  "  its  vicarious  nature  and  extent."  After 
shewing  the  duty  of  suffering  as  laid  down  by 
Christ  as  our  example,  he  adds :  ^'  But  to  what  ex- 
tent is  this  principle  obligatory  ?  How  far  should 
it  carry  us  ?  And  to  those  friends  of  missions  who 
have  supposed  that  their  whole  duty  was  fulfilled 
in  a  punctilious  attendance  at  the  monthly  meeting 
for  prayer,  and  the  gift  of  a  few  shekels  periodi- 
cally, the  answer  will  be  astounding  when  they 
hear  that  they  are  to  %  doim  their  lives.  And  let 
them  consider  well  that  this  condition  is  not  one 
prescribed  by  an  austere  and  fmatical  Missionary 
Board,  but  is  the  command   of  an  apostle  of  our 


278  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

Lord.  ^  Hereby  perceive  we  the  love  of  God,  because 
he  laid  down  his  life  for  ns,  and  we  ought  to  lay 
down  our  lives  for  the  brethren/  Such  language 
is  very  explicit,  and  no  form  of  words  could  express 
truth  with  greater  plainness."  The  Dr.  shews  how 
this  truth  is  supported  by  the  example  of  the  apos- 
tles, all  of  whom  died  violent  deaths,  and  by  concur- 
rent scripture,  such  as  Acts  xx,  22,  23,  and  24,  &c. 
He  proves  that  it  is  still  in  force  from  the  nature  of 
the  service  to  be  accomplished.  He  says  :  "  The 
church  must  either  interpret  its  language  literally 
or  abandon  the  work  of  gathering  the  people  of  God 
from  among  the  nations.  It  is  not  enough  that  we 
offer  our  gold  and  silver,  organize  our  Boards,  and 
present  many  prayers.  For,  unless  others  go  far- 
ther, and  are  willing  to  lay  down  their  lives,  the 
benighted  heathen  will  never  be  enlightened,  and 
the  kingdoms  of  this  world  become  the  kingdom  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  So  thought 
Brainerd,  Henry  Mart}^,  and  Harriet  Newell.  So 
thought  Marshman,  Carey,  and  Scudder,  Munson, 
and  Lyman,  Abeel,  and  Lowrie,  and  the  illustrious 
host  of  modern  apostles,  whom  God  has  so  greatly 
honoured,  and  who  laid  down  their  lives  for  their 
brethren,  as  literally  as  James,  Peter,  and  Paul, 
theirs.  It  may  not  be  the  duty  of  most  who  hear 
me  to  do  as  they  did,  and  suffer  precisely  in  their 
circumstances,  yet  every  real  christian  is  a  martyr 
in  principle,  though  he  be  not  called  to  become  a 
martyr  in  experience.  And  does  such  a  standard 
of  duty  seem  too  high  ?     Do  such  requisitions  tend 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  279 

to  repel,  and  savour  of  gloom  and  austerity  ?  Do 
these  reiterations  about  the  '  strait  gate  and  narrow 
way/  the  ^self-denial/  ^  crucifixion/ and  manifold  af- 
flictions, even  to  the  laying  down  of  life  itself,  with 
which  the  sacred  writers  abound,  strike  any  with 
dread  ?  *  *  jj:  *  ♦  lyj^  ^^^^^  ^^^  -^^  ^Y\q  faith,  I  need 

not  be  told  the  sorrow  you  feel  in  bidding  farewell 
to  such  affectionate  parents,  to  see  them  no  more, 
perhaps,  until  you  meet  them  at  the  judgment  seat. 
As  a  pastor  who  has  watched  for  your  soul  with  all 
the  yearnings  and  solicitations  of  a  spiritual  parent, 
I  have  emotions  this  evening,  which  words  cannot 
utter,  and  which  none  but  a  pastor  can  understand. 
Yet  while  we  cannot  alienate  our  natures,  and  so 
sear  our  hearts  that  they  will  not  feel,  and  feel 
keenl}^,  and  extort  the  tribute  of  our  tears,  still  we 
would  not  keep  you  back.  You  are  no  longer  ours — 
you  are  not  your  own,  but  you  are  Christ's!  Go 
then,  my  dear  young  friend,  my  beloved  child,  and 
the  richest  blessings  of  the  covenant  attend  you. 
We  can  rejoice  as  Christians  in  your  desire  to  lay 
down  your  life  upon  the  altar  of  duty,  though  we 
weep  as  men  at  our  bereavement.  Whether  we 
meet  again  before  we  stand  together  at  the  '  great 
white  throne,'  is  known  only  to  God." 

On  the  11th  of  September,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McMnl- 
lin  sailed  from  Boston  for  India,  in  the  ship  Vitula. 
"As  the  time  of  leaving  draws  near,"  he  W'rites,  "I 
find  the  ties  which  bound  me  to  Jiome  are  far,  far 
stronger  than  1  had  ever  imagined,  and  I  sometimes 
almost  shrink  back  from  going  out  to  buffet  with  the 


280  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  in  all  their  forms,  and 
literall}^  too ;  but  I  do  not  allow  myself  such  thoughts 
very  often,  though  I  hioiu  that  I  need  much  strength 
from  above.  *  *  "^^  I  hardly  know  what  to  say,  for 
my  heart  is  too  full.  The  past  now  seems  like  a 
dream,  and  the  future  all  real  and  fraught  with  in- 
tense interest.  These  parting  moments  seem  to 
bring  the  eternal  world  much  nearer  than  it  has  ever 
been  to  me."  The  missionary  work  demands  and 
requires  sacrifices  which  the  world  cannot  under- 
stand, and  which  even  the  Church  is  backward  to 
comprehend  or  appreciate.  Mr.  McMullin's  heart 
was  too  full,  and  his  feelings  too  acute  to  be  unbur- 
dened. He  must  bear  it,  but  is  supported  from 
above,  and  goes  forward  in  the  execution  of  duty, 
relying  on  a  Divine  word  and  promise  which  cannot 
fail.  Surely,  those  who  place  themselves  in  situa- 
tions like  this,  because  they  love  the  Saviour  and  go 
forth  to  do  good  to  the  souls  of  the  poor  heathen, 
deserve  our  sympathy  and  demand  our  prayers. 

In  January  of  1857,  the  author  had  the  pleasure 
of  being  the  first  one  to  welcome  the  McMullins  to 
their  new  field  of  labour  in  India.  While  at  Cal- 
cutta, on  his  way  to  visit  America,  and  in  daily  ex- 
pectation of  the  arrival  of  the  new  missionaries,  he 
was  informed  by  a  telegraph  notice  that  the  VHula 
was  at  the  mouth  of  the  Iloogly  River,  coming  up 
in  tow  of  one  of  the  steamers.  In  company  with  the 
Hev.  J.  M.  Jamieson,  he  started  in  a  very  small 
boat  down  the  river  to  meet,  welcome,  and  advise 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  McMullin  on  their  entrance  to  heathen 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  281 

ground.     The  Vitula  was  fastened  by  a  long  cable 
to  the  stern  of  the  steamer  which  had  other  ships 
on  each  side  of  her,  and  as  our  frail  boat  approached 
the  ship,  which  being  in  ballast  was  high  out  of  the 
water,  the  swell  of  the  steamer  came  very  near  cap- 
sizing us  before  we  could  fasten  ourselves  to  her. 
Captain  Hubbard  and  Mr.  McJMullin,  not  knowing 
either  of  us,  looked  with  surprise  at  us,  wM  our 
attempt  to  board  the  ship.     Mounting  the  deck,  we 
took  Mr.  McxMullin  by  the  hand,  and   announcing 
our  names  were  warmly  welcomed  by  him  and  his 
wife.     We  had  the  pleasure  of  his  society  during 
the  week  we  remained  together  at  Calcutta,  and  on 
our  departure,  he  accompanied  us  to  the  ship,  and 
by  March  was  at  his  and  our  home  in  Futtehgurh. 
Three  months  had  scarcely  passed  when  the  dark 
cloud  of  revolt  burst,  and  poured  its  fury  upon  the 
heads  of  these  dearly  beloved  friends.     The  latter 
of  these  months  was  a  scene  of  fearful  anxiety  and 
trouble,  which  ended  in  a  toilsome  attempt  at  escape 
and  capture ;   shortly  after  which  the  parade-ground 
of  ^  Cawnpore  veiled  their  faces  from  the  scenes  of 
this  life.     In  view  of  this,  and  two  days  before  his 
departure  for  Futtehgurh,  Mr.  McMuliin  writes  :— 
"  This  letter  may  never  reach  you,  as  the  mails  are 
nearly  all  stopped.     But  if  it  does,  let  it  tell  you 
how  much  I  love  you  all.     We  are  trying  to  be  calm 
and  trustful,  but  this  cloud  is  fearfully  dark.     God 
bless  you  all,  and  if  you  are  never  permitted  to  see 
us  again  in  this  world,  may  we  all  meet  in  heaven 
where  there  is  no  more  sin  or  death."     Mr.  McMul 
36 


282  A    MEiMORIAL    OF    THE 

liii  has  given  us  his  own  view  of  this  trial  in  the 
following  wordS;  written  anterior  to  this: — "No 
matter  whether  our  lives  may  be  prosperous  or  ad- 
verse, God  has  some  gracious  purpose  towards  his 
children,  w^hich  will  sooner  or  later  be  made  mani- 
fest to  them.  We  are  short-sighted  creatures,  and 
know  not  what  is  best  for  us.  One  thing  is  certain, 
that  w^e  should  never  choose  affliction  as  our  lot  in 
life,  and  yet  that  is  the  very  way  in  which  God  ma- 
nifests his  mercy  and  kindness  to  his  children." 

It  may  appear  strange  that  one  so  young,  so  w^ell 
prepared  and  qualified  to  do  good,  should  be  per- 
mitted to  leave  his  country,  and  without  any  oppor- 
tunities to  accomplish  his  object,  be  removed  by  such 
a  painful  death ;  but  who  will  say  that  Mr.  McMul- 
lin  has  not  accomplished  more  by  his  death  than  by 
a  long  life  of  arduous  and  devoted  labour  ?  It  is 
almost  impossible  to  realize  the  results  that  have 
been  accomplished  by  the  death  of  our  dear  friends 
at  Futtehgurh ;  and  however  painful  may  be  the 
means  by  which  God  has  accomphshed  this  good,  or 
our  w^eakness  to  discern  its  cause,  yet  we  are  assured 
that  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  doeth  right ;  and  we 
should  bow  in  humble  submission,  and  though  it 
may  be  wnth  sorrowing  and  bleeding  hearts,  acknow- 
ledge his  right  to  do  as  seemeth  good  in  His  sight. 
Our  friends  have  been  taken,  but  it  is  God  who  hath 
taken  them,  and  taken  them  too  from  a  w^orld  of  trial 
and  affliction  to  a  world  of  rest  and  happiness. 
Whilst  we  sorrow,  they  are  rejoicing ;  for  they  have 
washed  their  robes  and   made  them  white  in  the 


'S^hyA.n.^-^^^' 


/^. 


^ 


MAETYRED     MISSIONARIES.  283 

blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  who  serve  God  both  day 
and  night  in  his  temple ;  and  who  hunger  no  more, 
neither  ihird  any  more,  neither  shall  the  sun  light 
on  them  nor  any  lieat^  as  was  the  case  whilst  on  the 
little  island  and  on  their  way  to  the  execution. 

Sarah  C.  McMullin*  was  the  daughter  of  Josiah 
G.  Pierson,  and  the  grand-daughter  of  Jeremiah 
Pierson,  the  proprietor  of  Pierson's  Iron  Works,  at 
Ramapo,  Rockland  county,  New  York.  Her  mo- 
ther, Julia  Colt,  was  the  daughter  of  Peter  Colt,  the 
Governor  of  the  Society  of  Useful  Manuflictures,  of 
Paterson,  New  Jersey. 

Born  and  brought  up  among  the  Ramapo  Moun- 
tains, addicted  from  childhood  to  out-door  exercise, 
and  accustomed  to  a  ready  compliance  with  her 
wishes  on  the  part  of  all  around  her,  who  looked  up 
to  her  grandfather  as  their  common  patron  and 
friend,  she  early  developed  those  qualities  of  a  free, 
bold,  independent,  self-reliant,  and  energetic  disposi- 
tion, which  characterized  her  to  the  end  of  her  life. 
A  vigorous  constitution,  an  active  mind,  and  an  ad- 
venturous imagination,  aided  in  producing  strong 
traits  of  character,  beneath  which,  and  fully  revealed 
only  to  her  most  intimate  friends,  were  those  softer 
and  gentler  sentiments  which  we  look  for  in  a  woman. 

It  was  her  misfortune  to  lose  her  mother  at  a 
very  early  age — a  loss  supplied,  as  far  as  might  be, 
by  the  care  and  love  of  one  who  still  claims,  in  her 
old  age,  the  admiration  of  all  who  know  her,  as  a 
true  Christian,  with  the  rare  refinements  of  a  lady 

*  This  sketch  was  written  after  the  author  of  these  memorials  had  left 
the  country,  and  was  not  subjected  to  his  revision.  Yf .  H.  H, 


284  A    MEMORIAL     OF    THE 

of  cultivated  mind  and  accomplished  manners.  It 
is  to  the  influence  of  this  relative  that  we  must 
trace  the  religious  impressions  which  were  made  upon 
her  mind  and  heart  in  childhood.  She  was  taught  to 
subject  her  volatile,  self-willed,  and  ambitious  nature 
to  the  discipline  of  Christian  truth,  and  to  regard 
first  of  all  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness. 

She  received  a  good  and  thorough  education,  and 
when  emancipated  from  the  school,  she  found  her- 
self, at  an  age  when  most  girls  are  dependant  and 
helpless,  entrusted  wdth  the  care  of  her  fathers 
house,  the  head  of  a  family.  This  suited  her  love 
of  control;  but  the  sudden  death  of  this  parent 
effected  an  entire  change  in  her  life,  and  filled  her 
heart  with  its  first  great  sorrow.  She  was  trans- 
ferred to  the  care  of  her  relatives  in  Paterson,  N.  J., 
where  she  resided  up  to  the  time  of  her  marringe. 

We  recall  her  at  this  period  of  her  life,  blooming 
with  health,  large  and  fully  developed  in  form,  and 
with  a  face  of  no  ordinary  beauty,  a  complexion  of 
exquisite  delicacy,  of  transparent  w^hiteness,  and  a 
countenance  changing  with  every  fitful  feeling — a 
girl  full  of  genius,  excelling  in  conversational  gifts, 
and  in  the  power  of  graphic  description,  delighting 
in  the  poetry  of  feeling,  especially  of  religious  feel- 
ing. She  was  (when  she  chose  to  be,  w^ith  those 
who  appreciated  her  and  would  let  her  have  her 
own  w^ay)  an  admirable  talker,  w^itty,  pathetic, 
playful,  and  eloquent,  and,  if  sometimes  erratic, 
always  original  and  entertaining. 

For  some  years  it  seemed  doubtful  whether  God 
or  the  world  would  obtain  the   ascendancy  in  her 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  285 

heart.  For  two  years  previous  to  her  admission  to 
the  full  communion  of  the  church,  her  preparation 
for  this  solemn  act  was  anxiously  and  prayerfully 
considered,  and  when  at  last  she  presented  her- 
self before  the  session,  she  could  only  affirm  how 
strong  her  wish  was  to  be  wholly  consecrated  to 
God,  and  how  great  was  her  fear  that  she  might  not 
walk  worthily  of  the  heavenly  calling. 

In  the  active  and  outward  duties  of  a  church- 
member  she  was  most  f^iithful.  At  church,  lecture, 
prayer-meeting,  and  Bible-class,  her  place  was  never 
vacant.  She  was  an  indefatigable  Sabbath-school 
teacher  and  visitor  of  the  poor.  Those  in  the  church, 
whom  others  seemed  to  neglect,  she  was  sure  to  find 
out  and  befriend ;  and  many,  unknown  to  her  own 
family  and  intimate  friends,  cherish  her  memory 
with  affectionate  regard. 

While  thus  actively  engaged,  she  did  not  neglect 
the  cultivation  of  piety  in  her  own  heart.  But  here 
she  had  to  contend  with  many  temptations  and  over- 
come great  difficulties.  Her  ardent  and  impetuous 
tamper,  and  natural  taste  for  worldly  display  and 
pleasure,  needed  to  be  constantly  restrained.  None 
felt  this  and  mourned  it  more  than  herself.  Afflic- 
tion alone  could  chasten  such  a  character.  God  loved 
her,  and  severe  trials  were  the  proofs  of  His  love. 

From  the  time  of  her  public  profession  of  religion, 
she  evinced  a  desire  to  devote  herself  to  a  mission- 
ary life.  Her  natural  energy  craved  work  to  do, 
and  she  longed  for  a  position  where  she  might  be 
exempt  from  the  solicitations  of  the  gay  world,  and 
wholly  given  up  to  the  service  of  God.     Only  the 


286  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

want  of  encouragement  on  the  part  of  others  de- 
terred her  from  offering  herself  as  a  missionary 
teacher;  and  when  at  last  the  opportunity  for  grati- 
fying this  desire  occurred,  in  a  way  that  friends 
could  not  oppose  or  gainsay,  she  eagerly  accepted  it, 
rejoicing  in  the  belief  that  she  could  thus  spend  and  be 
spent  only  for  Christ.  Little  did  she  or  her  friends 
imagine  the  end  of  that  service;  but  how  willing 
she  was  to  meet  this  last  and  to  us  fearful  sacrifice, 
is  evinced  by  her  letters,  parts  of  which  have  been 
published  and  are  reprinted  here.  After  referring 
to  the  reported  near  approach  of  mutineers  in  large 
force,  on  Saturday,  May  10th,  Mrs.  McMulhn  says, 
under  the  date  of  May  21st : — 

^^Mr.  Freeman  proposed  a  council,  and  we  all  de- 
cided on  driving  into  cantonments.  After  we  had 
committed  ourselves  to  God  in  prayer,  Mrs.  Monck- 
ton  went  home  for  her  child,  and  Mrs.  Campbell  had 
her  two  little  ones  made  ready  for  flight.  It  was 
now  between  nine  and  ten  o'clock  of  a  very  dark 
night.  We  started  together  for  the  station,  before 
reaching  which  we  had  to  cross  a  bridge  over  a  nar- 
row gully ;  here  we  were  stopped  by  the  guard. 
How  this  unexpected  pause  made  our  hearts  beat! 
We  did  not  know  of  this  guard — who  placed  it  ?  Was 
it  the  authorities  ?  or  had  the  sepoys  the  ascendancy  ? 
I  cannot  tell  you  how  fearful  was  the  suspense !  Mr. 
Freeman  went  forward  to  the  guard,  who  recog- 
nized him,  and  we  were  allowed  to  pass.  We  drove 
to  Col.  Tucker's,  where  we  were  kindly  received. 
Colonel  and  Mrs.  Tucker  were  pacing  the  hall  in  their 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  287 

anxiety  about  their  children — had  not  thought  of 
sleep  ;  and  though  they  gave  us  a  room  where  we 
could  lie  down  and  rest,  we  could  not  think  of  sleep — 
who  could,  with  a  drawn  sword  at  one's  side,  and 
expecting  every  moment  to  hear  a  cannon  sound  an 
alarm  ? 

''  Saturday  night  passed  in  this  way.  All  was 
quiet,  but  we  were  still  in  the  utmost  ignorance  of 
what  we  might  expect.  On  Sunday  morning  we 
all  came  up  and  had  service  with  the  native  Chris- 
tians. They  were  not  so  frightened  as  we  w^ere. 
They  had  found  a  place  to  fly  to  in  a  native  village 
near  by.  No  European  could  run  away  in  the 
night.  *  *  *  They  showed  much  feeling  for  us ;  said 
in  a  moment  that  our  leaving  them  was  no  deser- 
tion. 

"After  service  we  packed  a  few  things  in  our 
carpet-bag;  and  in  the  same  state  of  doubt  and 
dread  went  again  to  the  cantonments.  What  a 
Sunday  it  was — all  sorts  of  rumours  flying  about !" 

Such  were  some  of  the  times  through  which  our 
beloved  missionary  friends  were  called  to  pass.  But 
the  Son  of  Man  was  with  them  in  the  fiery  furnace, 
as  will  appear  by  our  next  extract : 

"And  now,  dear  ma,  I  have  told  you  a  long 
story.  *  *  *  I  know  that  you  will  rejoice  with  me 
when  I  tell  you  that  my  faith  in  God's  goodness 
has  never  f^iiled  me.  And  ^I  will  say  of  the  Lord, 
he  is  my  refuge,  and  my  fortress,  my  God,  in  him 
will  I  trust.'  And  like  the  Psalmist,  I  am  sure  I 
could  say  most  truly  that  I  was  delivered  from  the 


288  A     MEMORIAL     OF      THE 

^  terror  by  night/  I  was  alarmed,  but  I  had  no 
overwhehning  fear,  certainly  not  of  death.  I  tried 
most  devoutly  to  realize  that  perhaps  a  few  hours 
might  bring  me  to  the  end  of  life,  and  I  was  not 
afraid  to  die,  if  I  knew  my  own  heart.  I  had  a 
horror  of  seeing  violence  and  bloodshed,  and  of  the 
sufferings  of  others ;  and  there  was  a  dread  occa- 
sioned by  uncertainty  that  was  very  trying;  *  *  * 
but  I  was  not  so  terrified  that  my  mind  was  distrac- 
ted from  the  contemplation  of  divine  things,  God's 
goodness  hitherto,  and  the  bliss  of  heaven. 

"  •'=  ='-  ^'  And  now  the  danger  is  past,  for  the  pres- 
ent at  least,  although  all  feeling  of  security  is  gone. 
And  is  it  not  well  that  it  should  be  so,  that  all  our 
hope  may  be  on  God  ? 

"  Saturday^  23<i.  Since  writing  the  above,  news 
has  come  to  us  of  new  mutinies,  and  we  are  pre- 
pared to  flee  to  the  fort.  God  only  knows  if  this 
will  reach  you.  All  our  hope  is  in  him.  Heaven, 
not  this  world,  is  our  lasting  home.  ^^'  *  •'^'" 

Writing  by  the  next  mail,  under  date  of  Mn}^ 
25th,  Mrs.  McMullin  resumes  the  painful  narrative, 
giving  many  details  which  are  already  known  io 
our  readers.  We  quote  some  paragraphs,  which  go 
to  show  the  personal  circumstances  and  feelings  of 
our  friends  in  their  hours  of  peril : 

"  On  Saturday  morning,  [May  23,]  after  the 
fresh  news  came  that  the  Seventh  Native  Infantry 
had  mutinied  at  Mynpoorie,  Mr.  Freeman  said  that 
he  would  send  a  cart  to  the  fort,  and  kindly  offered 
to  take   some  packages  from  this  place  of  danger. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  289 

He  was  not  sure  that  there  was  much  use  in  it,  he 
said  at  the  time.     Hours  passed  on,  and  in  the  after- 
noon what  should  appear  in  the  compound  but  the 
same  cart  with  the  same  load  on  it !     The  man  in 
charge  of  it  had  delivered  the  note  to  the  major,  and 
left  without  waiting  for  the  cart  to  arrive,  and  when 
it  did,  they  would  not  receive  it,  so  the  cart-man 
had  nothing  to  do  but  to  come  back.     Both  Mrs. 
Freeman  and  myself  thought   from   that   moment 
that  our  duty  w^as  plainly  pointed  out  to  us,  and 
that  God  had  reproved  us  in  that  way  for  lack  of 
faith  in  him.     These  are  times  when  we  are  all 
very  near  to  God,  and  are  all  waiting  upon  him  in 
prayer  to  see  what  he  will  do  for  us.     We  know 
that  he  can  save  us  when  all  safety  seems  removed, 
and  that  none  of  all  his  promises  can   fail.     As 
long  as  we  were  waiting  for  the  gun  to  fire,  which 
was  to  be  the  signal  for  flight  to  the  fort,  we  were  in 
a  constant  state  of  suspense,  listening  for  it.     Now, 
we  have  given  that  up,  and  mean  to  escape  through 
the  Christian  village  with  the  native  women.    The  fort 
here  is  only  a  poor  native  thing,  built  of  mud.  *  *  * 
"  Mrs.  Freeman  from  the  first  never  wanted  to 
go  to  the  station.     It  was  always  her  plan  for  us 
to  escape  through  the  Christian  village,  which  is 
just  back  of  our  compound,  [yard  and  garden.] 
By  wearing  chudders,  like  the  native  women,  we 
would   be   quite  unobserved.      A  chudder   is   the 
cloth  the  native  women  wear  over  their  heads,  with 
the  end  thrown  over  the  left  shoulder.     They  wear 
them  large,  and  cover  themselves  so  completely  in 

37 


290  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

them,  that  they  sometimes  scarcely  show  an  e3^e. 
It  seemed  the  best  plan,  so  we  all  provided  our- 
selves with  them,  and  were  ready  to  start  at  a  mo- 
ment's warning.  They  [the  native  women]  would 
fly,  and  we  with  them.  One  of  the  nicest  of  all  of 
them,  a  teacher  in  Mrs.  Freeman's  school,  begged 
her  to  come  with  them,  and  not  go  to  the  station, 
where  they  would  be  killed.  As  soon  as  the  tidings 
came  on  Saturday  morning,  we  sent  word  to  the 
Johnsons  and  Campbells  to  come  up  from  Burpore, 
and  now  they  will  not  return  there.  *  *  *  Mrs. 
Monckton  spent  yesterday  [Sunday]  with  us,  and 
we  were  all  at  the  Freemans'.  We  all  staid  there 
Saturday  night,  the  ladies  lying  down  with  their 
clothes  on,  and  the  gentlemen  taking  turns  in 
watching.  *  *  * 

"  We  had  our  usual  Hinddst^nf  service  yesterday 
morning,  and  in  the  afternoon,  instead  of  Sunday- 
school,  Mr.  Freeman  had  a  prayer  meeting  for  the 
Christians.  In  the  evening,  instead  of  our  usual 
Sunday  evening  service,  we  had  prayer  at  Mr.  Free- 
man's. *  *  *  There  was  a  report  that  there  was  a 
rising  in  the  city  (Furrukhabad)  yesterday,  which 
proved  to  be  unfounded.  But  we  are  living  over  a 
volcano,  which  may  burst  forth  at  any  time.  *  ^'  * 
It  is  dreadful  to  live  in  this  suspense,  but  it  is  use- 
ful for  us,  I  am  sure.  We  came  at  God's  bidding, 
to  do  his  work,  and  although  we  can  as  yet  do  no- 
thing, we  know  that  he  accepts  our  desires  to  serve 
him.  He  is  all  our  hope,  who  will  never  forsake  us 
in  our  need.  *  *  * 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  291 

^^  Sunday  Z\d. — We  have  had  our  usual  services 
to-day,  with  the  exception  of  an  English  sermon  in 
the  evening.  It  is  not  thought  best  to  light  the 
Church;  it  would  attract  attention,  and  is  not  ex- 
pedient. 

"  Monday,  June  \st. —  *  *  Every  thing  looks  so 
dark  for  our  work  here,  that  your  wish  to  see  us 
may  not,  if  we  live,  be  ungratified.  No  Mission 
work  can  be  done  now ;  and  if  this  panic  increases, 
and  there  is  fighting  the  country  over,  and  we  are 
driven  from  our  posts,  we  may,  if  we  are  not  mur- 
dered here,  find  our  way  to  America.  *  *  *  Thank 
God  with  us,  dear  ones,  that  we  are  perfectly  well, 
and  able  to  bear  all  this  excitement.  Do  write  to 
me  often,  and  believe  that  I  am  your  tenderly  at- 
tached child, 

"  Sarah  C.  McMullin." 

Mrs.  McMulHn,  in  these  letters,  speaks  of  her  kind 
friends,  the  Moncktons,  but  we  have  omitted  her  re- 
marks, as  they  have  already  been  quoted  in  conclud- 
ing our  memoir  of  Mr.  Freeman.  The  letters  of 
Mrs.Monckton  manifest  so  remarkably  the  upholding 
power  of  Divine  grace,  that  we  extract  from  them  a 
few  sentences  for  the  benefit  of  our  readers : — "  The 
Lord  is  our  refuge  and  strength,  a  very  present  help 
in  trouble ;  so  will  we  not  fear,  and  do  not  you  fear, 
dear  ones.  You  may  indeed  pity  those  who  have 
no  God  to  go  to,  and  no  hope  beyond  this  world ; 
but  we  have  made  the  Most  High  our  defence,  and 
know  that  we  shall  not  be  greatly  moved.     He  will 


292  A    MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

not  suffer  the  heathen  to  prevail,  though  He  may 
appear  so  to  do;  but  His  kingdom  shall  come,  and 
though  we  may  be  removed,  He  can  raise  up  others, 
and  what  does  death,  or  rather  what  does  death  not 
do  for  God's  children?  They  go  to  their  reconciled 
Father  in  Christ  Jesus,  to  a  land  of  purity,  happi- 
ness, and  holiness.  We  are  quite  prepared  for  the 
worst,  and  feel  that  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ  is 
far  better.  The  flesh  a  little  revolts  from  cold- 
blooded assassination,  but  God  can  make  it  bear  up. 
Should  we  be  cut  to  pieces,  you  have,  my  precious 
parents,  the  knowledge  that  we  go  to  be  with  Jesus, 
and  can  picture  us  happier  and  holier  than  in  this 
distant  land  ;  therefore,  why  should  you  grieve  for 
us.  You  know  not  what  may  befall  us  here,  but 
there  you  know  all  is  joy  and  peace,  and  we  shall 
not  be  lost,  but  gone  before  you." 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES. 


293 


CHAPTER   XIV 

The  sail  down  the  Gang-es — R^walganj— Singarampore — Kdsampore— 
Bithour — N^nd  S4hib — The  last  scene  on  the  Cawnpore  parade 
srround. 


Having  recorded  separately  the  lives  of  our  dear 
missionary  associates  up  to  the  time  when  they  left 
the  Mission  premises,  to  accept  the  hospitalities  of 
the  Guises  and  Macleans,  we  have  now  to  view  them 
very  early  on  the  morning  of  the  4th  of  June  en- 


294  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

tering  the  boats  for  their  sad  journey  down  the 
Ganges.  They  are  once  more  together.  They  have 
been  together  all  night,  wrestling  with  the  angel  of 
the  covenant  for  his  protecting  care  from  bloody 
men,  and  guidance  on  the  morrow  and  coming  days, 
when,  as  they  well  know,  they  will  be  exposed  to 
constant  attacks  from  both  sides  of  the  river.  There 
is  no  living  spectator  to  record  the  scenes  of  that 
night.  Sleepless,  we  know,  it  passed,  for  who  could 
sleep  at  such  a  time  ?  It  was  an  anxious  night ; 
and  not  only  was  their  own  safety  a  subject  of  soli- 
citude, but  also  that  of  the  flock  over  which  they 
were  made  overseers.  To  leave  them  in  their  de- 
fenceless condition,  and  exposed  to  the  fury  of 
wicked  men,  was  a  trial  hard  to  bear,  especially  as 
but  little  hope  could  be  entertained  of  their  own 
future  escape.  To  leave  Futtehgurh,  the  scene  of 
so  many  labours  and  hallowed  associations,  must 
have  been  a  fearful  trial.  No  wonder  that,  under 
such  circumstances,  they  should  unitedly  turn  to 
Him  who  is  the  strength  and  refuge  of  his  children. 
The  night  of  trial  and  wrestling  is  passed,  and  the 
morning  light  witnesses  this  little  band  taking  their 
places  in  the  boats  ready  to  receive  them.  Others 
are  waiting  in  their  boats  to  accompany  them.  They 
now  number  one  hundred  and  twenty-six  souls. 
The  party  is  large  and  composed  of  almost  every 
description  of  character.  One  we  know  was  an 
avowed  Deist,  who  seemed  to  delight  in  ridiculing 
religion  in  every  way.  There  are  others  who  disre- 
gard God's  holy  day,  and  lived  like  heathens  more 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  295 

than  like  Christians,  by  which  name  they  were  known 
and  called.  The  time  to  leave  has  come.  They 
push  off  in  the  stream,  and  float  down  with  the  cur- 
rent, which  carries  them  on  at  the  rate  of  four  miles 
an  hour.  But  oh  !  what  a  difference  there  is  in  the 
secret  thoughts  of  some  in  this  party  !  The  differ- 
ence between  the  children  of  the  world  and  the 
children  of  God. 

As  we  cast  our  eyes  on  the  picture  of  the  boat  at 
the  head  of  this  chapter,  and  which  is  a  faithful  re- 
presentation of  the  boats  on  the  Ganges,  we  can  in 
imagination  almost  see  the  occupants  as  they  watch 
the  banks  of  the  river,  to  see  if  they  are  pursued  or 
danger  threatens  them.  They  go  on  unmolested 
some  eight  miles,  when  Rawalganj  appears  in  sight. 
As  they  watch,  one  of  the  party  espies  the  villagers 
making  ready  for  an  attack.  The  boats  approach. 
The  villagers  assembled  on  the  bank,  and  armed 
with  clubs,  look  intent  on  plunder;  but  the  party  is 
too  formidable,  and  passes  by  unmolested.  They  are 
villagers,  and  not  sepoys,  armed  with  English  rifles 
and  taught  their  use  by  English  officers.  They  go 
on  their  way  rejoicing,  but  their  joy  is  of  short  du- 
ration. They  have  not  proceeded  many  miles  before 
a  large  number  of  sepoys  and  desperate  characters, 
collected  at  Singarampore,  open  a  heavy  fire  on 
them.  The  fire  is  returned  by  some  of  the  party, 
and  the  boats  pass  on.  Let  us  stop,  however,  a  mo- 
ment at  this  place,  for  it  is  well  known  to  our  dear 
missionary  friends.  It  is  a  noted  place — noted  for 
the  number  of  its  temples,  and  the  character  of  its 


296  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

fakirs.  Pilgrims  resort  to  it  daily,  and  once  a  year 
a  large  mela  is  collected  here.  Three  hundred  and 
more  disgusting  beggars  reside  here,  and  conse- 
quently it  is  considered  a  very  holy  place.  These 
beggars  are  dignified  with  the  name,  "  Sons  of 
Gunga."  The  Hindus  assert  that  one  of  their  most 
celebrated  gods,  Ram,  once  cursed  a  fakir  and  caused 
a  horn  to  grow  out  of  his  head.  This  fakir  happening 
to  bathe  at  this  place,  found  the  water  so  efficacious 
that,  at  the  very  moment  he  immersed  his  body  in 
it,  his  horn  dropped  and  he  was  cured.  In  conse- 
quence of  this,  the  place  immediately  acquired  a 
celebrity,  and  many  temples  were  erected.  A  vil- 
lage of  some  two  thousand  people  is  now  the  result, 
and  nearly  all  the  pilgrims  stop  there  to  take  away, 
in  bottles,  some  of  its  holy  water.  Every  year 
some  one  of  our  number  from  Futtehgurh  visited  it 
for  the  purpose  of  preaching  to  the  thousands  who 
assemble  on  the  7nela  occasion.  How  different  is 
the  reception  of  our  brethren  now,  as  they  pass  by 
it  in  their  boats,  and  how  applicable  the  language  of 
the  Psalmist,  "  the  heathen  rage,  and  imagine  a  vain 
thing !" 

After  passing  this  place  a  consultation  is  held, 
and  it  is  decided  that  all  the  Mission  party  should 
occupy  one  boat  and  use  the  other  three  for  their 
luggage.  The  change  is  made,  and  now  they  have 
a  feeling  of  greater  security.  They  can  support 
and  strengthen  each  other  better  in  the  emergencies 
which  may  meet  them  on  their  way.  Their  luggage 
is  of  the  most  scanty  kind,  and  any  anxiety  it  may 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  297 

have  occasioned  is  soon  removed,  for  it  is  speedily 
plundered.  They  try  to  avoid  the  banks  of  the 
river,  and  keep  more  in  the  middle,  but  the  channel 
winds  so  much,  and  beds  of  sand  so  impede  their 
way,  that  they  cannot  always  shun  the  shore.  They 
now  approach  Kasampore,  a  Mahammadan  village. 
The  channel  brings  them  close  to  its  banks,  when  a 
volley  is  poured  in  upon  them,  and  one  of  the  party 
in  the  other  boats  is  severely  wounded  in  the  thigh. 
The  consternation  produced  by  their  success  en- 
courages the  villagers,  who  continue  to  fire  musket 
after  musket.  To  silence  them,  and  thus  enable  the 
party  to  pass,  the  fire  is  returned,  killing  eight  of 
the  villagers.  They  succeed  in  their  attempt  to 
pass,  but  are  followed  for  nearly  an  hour  by  the  peo- 
ple who  continue  firing  whenever  the  boats  come 
near,  or  the  river  bank  is  sufficiently  high  to  enable 
them  to  do  so  with  advantage.  In  this  manner, 
fearing  and  hoping,  they  go  on  until  the  evening  of 
the  third  day,  the  6th  of  June,  when  they  fasten  to 
the  shore  for  the  purpose  of  cooking  a  little  food ; 
and  whilst  thus  occupied  they  are  "watched.  One 
of  the  Zamindars,  or  landholders,  who  exercise  great 
power  and  influence  over  the  people  of  their  villages, 
observes  their  movements,  and  forms  his  plans  for 
their  capture.  He  musters  his  men  and  surrounds 
the  party,  who  are  told  that  they  are  at  his  mercy, 
and  resistance  is  in  vain.  His  object  is  money,  and 
not  blood,  and  this  is  easily  satisfied  b}^  the  payment 
of  five  hundred  dollars.  Had  he  been  a  Mnssalman, 
blood  only  would  have  sufficed,  and  instead  of  re- 
38 


298  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

cording  the  escape  of  our  friends,  we  would,  in  all 
probability,  be  compelled  to  narrate  their  massacre. 
Having  accomplished  his  object,  he  is  now  ready  to 
proffer  every  assistance  and  even  to  supply  men  to 
any  extent.  The  proffer  is  accepted,  and  hope  is 
again  kindled,  but  the  insincerity  and  duplicity  of 
the  Zamindar  is  soon  apparent ;  for,  of  the  five  men 
promised  as  a  guard,  only  one  remains  on  the  boat. 
They  start  once  more  on  their  way  to  Cawnpore, 
and  continue  their  voyage  unmolested  for  two  days 
and  nights,  without  stopping  or  meeting  with  further 
obstacles. 

On  the  8th  June  and  the  evening  of  the  fifth  day, 
the  boat,  owing  to  the  low  state  of  the  water,  came 
to  and  struck  on  an  island  five  miles  below  Bith- 
our,  and  about  the  same  distance  from  CaAvnpore. 
Bithour  is  the  residence  of  the  pseudo-Rajah,  Nana 
Sahib ^  a  name  too  well  known  to  need  description, 
for  he  has  recorded  his  infamy  in  such  deeds  of 
cruelty  and  blood  as  to  make  the  world  shudder 
and  turn  pale  with  disgust.  lie  has  been  styled, 
"the  incarnation  of  brutality  and  treachery,"  and 
for  its  truth,  let  the  massacre  of  Cawnpore  answer 
how  well  and  appropriately  he  has  been  named.  But 
before  the  mutiny  he  was  regarded  in  a  different 
light.  The  eleve  of  a  Government  College,  and  the 
possessor  of  wealth  and  rank,  with  polish  of  manner 
and  address,  he  was  more  courted  than  despised.  A 
professed  admirer  of  every  thing  English,  he  mani- 
fested a  most  friendly  feeling  towards  Eiu'opeans, 
inviting  them  frequently  to  his  palace,  and  joining 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  299 

them  in  their  hunting  excursions.     At  the  time  our 
party  passed  his  residence  at   Bithour,  it  was  not 
known  that  he  had  raised  the  standard  of  revolt, 
and  made  the  region  around  Cawnpore,  and  the  very 
place  to  which  their  boats  were  fastened,  the  scene 
of  the  most  fearful  and  revolting  deeds.     But  how- 
ever unconscious  of  this  they  were  on  landing,  it  was 
soon  made  known  by  the  roar  of  artillery,  and  the 
smoke  of  battle.     For  at  that  very  time.  General 
Sir  Hugh  Wheeler  was  besieged  in  his  own  intrench- 
ment,  and  unable  to  defend  his  position.     On  learn- 
ing their  position,  our  missionary  party  made  every 
effort  to  get  a  note  to  Sir  Hugh,  with  a  view  of 
entering  his  trenches,  but  without  success.     During 
the  three  days  of  their  detention  on  the  island,  they 
made  repeated  efforts  to  communicate  with  the  gar- 
rison, but  met  with  disappointment  each  time;  and 
we  now,  with  heartfelt  joy,  rejoice  in  their  failure 
For  who  that  has  heard  of  the  massacre  of  that 
garrison— the  butchery  of  the  men— the  separation 
of  the  women  from  their  husbands— their  reservation 
for  a  worse  fate,  and  the  crowning  act  of  their  be- 
ing thrown,  dead  and  dying,  together  into  the  well 
at  Cawnpore,  will  not   thank  God,  that  our  dear 
friends  were  preserved  from  accomplishing  the  ob- 
ject they  so  much  desired,  and  used  so  many  fruit- 
less efforts  to  secure  ?     To  us  it  is  not  a  Utile  re- 
markable  that  they  were  permitted  to  remain  four 
whole  days  on  the  island  without  being  attacked 
but  it  is  probable  that  the  Mahratta  demon,  Mnl 
Sahib,  was  so  pre-occupied  with  General  Wheeler's 


300  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

garrison,  as  to   be    unable  to   deploy   any  of  his 
forces. 

On  the  12th  June,  their  fourth  and  last  day  on 
the  island,  they  saw  some  sepoys  crossing  the 
bridge  of  boats  connecting  Oudh  with  Cawnpore, 
but  supposing  that  they  were  on  their  way  to  Luck- 
now,  it  did  not  excite  their  fears,  or  even  cause  a 
suspicion  that  evil  threatened  their  party.  But  it 
was  not  long  after  the  sepo^'s  passed,  that  they 
were  made  aware  of  their  evil  intentions,  by  re- 
ceiving several  balls  from  their  muskets,  one  of 
which  killed  a  child,  and  another  a  lady  and  native 
nurse.  This  induced  the  whole  party  to  leave  the 
boats,  and  take  shelter  in  the  long  grass  growing  on 
the  island.  Concealing  themselves  in  this  way, 
they  wandered  from  place  to  place,  until  they  found 
protection  from  the  sun's  rays,  under  some  trees, 
near  which  they  found  some  native  huts,  and  a 
well.  Their  request  for  water  from  this  well  was 
refused,  but  one  of  the  three  native  Christians,  who 
accompanied  them,  brought  some  from  the  river. 
Exhausted  by  their  exposure,  and  seeing  no  pos- 
sible way  of  escape,  one  of  the  Missionaries  proposed 
prayer,  stating  that,  in  all  probability,  the  day  which 
they  had  so  long  dreaded,  their  last  day  on  earth, 
was  now  come.  They  now  are  assembled  for  prayer. 
Mr.  Freeman  opens  the  meeting  by  reading  a  por- 
tion of  Scripture,  and  accompanies  the  reading  with 
exposition  and  remark.  With  what  emphasis  every 
word  is  read,  and  with  what  application  every  re- 
mark is  received,  in  view  of  immediate  death,  we 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  301 

are  at  no  ]oss  to  imagine.  It  was  the  word  of  Him, 
who  alone  could  comfort  and  cheer  the  heart,  and 
console  and  sustain  them  in  the  hour  of  their  great 
trial.  A  hymn  was  then  sung,  but  which  one  no  one 
can  now  tell.  What  could  be  more  appropriate  to 
the  occasion  than  the  following:  ? — 

'*  Ah  !  whither  could  we  flee  for  aid^ 
AVhen  tempted,  desolate,  dismayed  ? 
Or,  how  the  hosts  of  hell  defeat, 
Had  suffering  saints  no  mercy-seat  ? 

There,  there  on  eagle's  wings  we  soar, 
And  sin  and  sense  seem  all  no  more  : 
Heaven  comes  down  our  souls  to  greet, 
And  glory  crowns  the  mercy-seat." 

After  singing,  they  all  kneel,  whilst  Mr.  Freeman 
engages  in  prayer.  They  need  no  form  to  give 
utterance  to  their  thoughts.  For  their  hearts  are 
bursting  to  overflowing,  and  their  language  is  but 
the  eloquence  of  these  hearts,  finding  vent  in  the 
pathos  of  deep  feeling.  Their  souls  warm  and  find 
relief,  as  they  continue  to  wait  on  God.  They  find 
it  good  to  draw  near  to  God,  and  He  draws  near 
to  them.  Another  hymn  is  sung,  perhaps  the 
following : — 

"  Lord,  we  adore  thy  vast  designs, 
The  obscure  abyss  of  Providence ; 
Too  deep  to  sound  with  mortal  lines, 
Too  dark  to  view  with  feeble  sense. 

Now  thou  arrayest  thine  awful  face, 

In  angry  frowns,  without  a  smile  : 
We,  through  the  cloud,  believe  thy  grace, 

Secure  of  thy  compassion  still. 


302  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

Through  seas  and  storms  of  deep  distress, 

We  sail  by  faith  and  not  by  sight ; 
Faith  guides  us  in  the  wilderness, 

Through  all  the  briers  and  the  night. 

Dear  Father,  if  thy  lifted  rod 

Kesolve  to  scourge  us  now  below, 
Still  we  must  lean  upon  our  God, 

Thine  arm  shall  bear  us  safely  through." 

They  now  listen  to  Mr.  Campbell,  whilst  he 
endeavours  to  reveal  to  his  little  congregation  the 
riches  of  grace  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  tells  of  the  blood 
which  cleanseth  from  all  sin.  We  can  almost  see 
him,  with  his  earnest  manner  and  strong  language, 
urging  his  hearers  to  prepare  for  the  last  scene,  and 
pointing  to  the  Lamb  of  God,  who  taketh  away  the 
sins  of  the  world,  and  telling  amid  the  din  and  roar 
of  cannon,  and  surrounded  by  blood-thirsty  sepoys, 
about  the  Prince  of  Peace,  and  the  crown  of  glory  in 
reserve  for  all  who  are  faithful  unto  death.  The 
scene  closes  with  another  prayer,  the  last  public 
one  offered  by  any  of  the  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
six  souls,  there  assembled.  The  prayer-meeting  is 
ended.  A  consultation  ensues,  which  results  in 
their  throwing  into  the  river  all  their  weapons  of 
defence. 

They  are  ready  now  to  be  offered  up,  and  soon  a 
boat  load  of  sepoys  arrives,  and  the  party  is  made 
prisoners.  They  are  taken  over  to  the  Cawnpore 
side,  when  they  make  known  their  character  and 
peaceful  occupations.  The  sepoys  are  informed 
that  they  being  merchants,  planters,  teachers,  and 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  303 

should  not  be  molested.  Some  few 
are  disposed  to  let  them  go  free :  but  others  said, 
"No — take  themtoNan^  S^hib,  and  let  the  unclean 
foreigners  be  rooted  out."  The  latter  were  the  strong- 
est and  prevailed.  Accordingly  they  commenced 
binding  with  a  small  cord  and  in  a  way  not  to  give 
much  pain,  the  prisoners,  two  by  twO' — husband  and 
wife — brother  and  sister,  until  all  were  tied  together. 
Mr.  Campbell  thus  tied  to  his  wife,  carried  in  his 
arms  his  little  boy,  Willie,  and  a  friend  took  his 
little  daughter,  Fannie.  These  were  the  only  chil- 
dren belonging  to  the  missionary  party.  They 
were  now  ready  for  their  march.  The  native  Chris- 
tians were  told  to  make  their  escape,  and  messages 
were  sent  to  the  church  members  at  Futtehgurh. 
For  even  at  such  a  time  they  were  not  forgotten.  It 
is  now  almost  evening,  and  they  are  about  to  start, 
when  their  old  friend,  Mr.  Maclean,  makes  a  final 
effort  for  the  release  of  the  party.  Knowing  their 
love  of  money,  he  offers  the  sepoys  three  hundred 
thousand  rupees,  or  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
dollars,  if  they  would  give  the  party  their  freedom ; 
but  there  is  no  hesitation  manifested  in  the  reply 
made — "  It  is  hlood  we  want  and  not  money." 

All  hope  is  now  gone.  The  march  is  begun. 
Guarded  and  watched  in  all  their  movements,  they 
move  on  slowly.  They  are  helpless,  and  insulted  by 
coarse  remarks  and  insulting  jeers.  Exhausted  by 
anxiety  and  fasting,  they  go  on  languidly.  At  last 
some  declare  their  inability  to  go  further.  A  halt 
is  made,  and  the  party  surrounded  by  their  sepoy 


304  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

guard,  is  permitted  to  remain  all  night.  Water  is 
offered,  but  nothing  to  eat.  What  a  night  was  this  ! 
Faint  and  weary  as  they  were  in  body,  they  could 
not  sleep.  It  is  their  last  night  on  earth.  Their 
souls  are  occupied  with  heavenly  thoughts  ;  and  oh  ! 
what  thoughts  of  love  and  what  supplications  for 
mercy  and  strength  were  offered  up  on  that  night ! 
What  spiritual  strivings  agitated  and  soothed  their 
bleeding  spirits  !  and  oh  !  what  sustaining  grace  and 
sympathy  was  manifested  to  them  on  the  eve  of 
their  martyrdom!  for  God,  the  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost  is  with  this  beloved  missionary  band. 
They  are  his  servants,  and  He  will  care  for  them. 
They  are  his  ambassadors,  and  his  supporting  pre- 
sence is  not  withheld.  No,  they  are  not  left  to 
themselves.  At  such  a  time  the  example  of  their 
Lord  is  not  forgotten.  He  died  a  cruel  death. 
Wicked  men  crucified  the  Lord  of  glory;  and  so 
might  wicked  men,  and  the  very  heathens  whom 
they  came  to  bless  and  save,  slay  them.  No  won- 
der they  continue  in  supplication  and  prayer  all 
night.  Nor  are  these  the  only  thoughts  present  to 
their  minds.  There  are  thoughts  of  home  far  away 
and  absent  friends,  of  mothers,  fathers,  sisters,  bro- 
thers, and  children.  There  are  thoughts,  too,  of 
their  work,  and  the  great  cause  for  whose  good  they 
have  forsaken  all.  They  know  it  is  not  their  cause 
but  God's,  and  He  will  not  let  it  suffer.  All  is  com- 
mitted to  his  keeping,  and  oh  !  what  a  consecration 
has  now  been  made  of  all  to  God  !  The  morning 
light  finds  them  still  engaged  in  prayer  and  medita- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  305 

lion.  They  have  renewed  their  strength  by  com- 
munion with  their  unseen  Saviour.  And  now  their 
march  is  resumed.  They  have  not  gone  far  on  their 
way  when  they  meet  three  carriages,  sent  by  the 
Mna  for  the  ladies,  who  are  unable  to  walk  farther. 
The  party  continue  their  journey  until  they  reach 
the  station,  when  they  are  all  shut  up  for  an  hour 
in  a  house  by  themselves.  What  occurred  in  that 
house,  and  during  that  hour,  none  can  testify.  That 
it  was  a  solemn  hour  all  must  feel. 

On  the  13th  of  June,  at  seven  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  they  were  released,  marched  to  the  parade- 
ground,  and  ruthlessly  shot.  Their  death  was  ago- 
nizing, but  not  long  delayed.  Thus  died  the  Free- 
mans,  Campbells,  Johnsons,  McMullins,  and  dear 
little  Fannie  and  Willie  Campbell.  Peace  be  to 
their  unburied  ashes!  No  cold  marble  monument 
can  be  erected  over  their  mutilated  bodies,  but  their 
memory  will  not  be  lost.  Let  this  be  their  memo- 
rial, and  when  read  by  Christians  in  this  and  other 
lands,  may  this  effort  to  perpetuate  their  memory 
and  deeds  be  accepted  and  inscribed  on  our  hearts. 
May  the  turf  ever  be  green  on  the  spot  stained  with 
their  honoured  blood  !  May  the  pearly  dew  and  the 
refreshing  rain  fall  gently  upon  the  sod;  and  while 
the  winds  of  heaven  breathe  over  it  soft  and  low, 
may  a  voice  ever  rise  like  incense  before  the  throne 
of  mercy,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not 
what  they  do."  Their  record  is  on  high.  Their 
days  of  sin  and  sorrow  are  ended.  Their  time  of 
mourning  is  finished.  God  himself  has  wiped  all 
39 


306  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

tears  from  their  eyes.  They  are  free,  happy  spirits 
now,  rejoicing  with  the  redeemed  throng  around  the 
throne  of  the  Lamb.  Dr.  J.  L.  Wilson's  remarks  are 
so  much  to  our  purpose,  that  we  cannot  resist  the 
desire  we  feel  to  place  them  before  our  readers : — 

"  The  night  of  sorrow  is  gone,  and  the  day  of 
gladness  has  dawned  brightly  upon  them.     The  cry 
of  anguish  has  been  turned  into  songs  of  exultation. 
The  blood-stained  martyr  garments  have  been  ex- 
changed for  robes   washed  and  made  white  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb.     They  have  left  their  friends, 
and  the  Church  to  which  they  belonged,  a  comfort- 
ing memorial,  in  the  declaration  made  in  the  imme- 
diate prospect  of  a  violent  death,  that  '  they  were 
willing  to  lay  down  their  lives  for  Him  who  had 
died  for  them.'     Could  the  angel  who  stood  by  them 
in  the  dark  hour  of  death,  reveal  all  that  transpired 
at  that  moment;   the  composure  with  which  they 
laid  their  dying  heads  on  the  Saviour's  bosom;  the 
accents  of  love  which  he  whispered  in  their  ears ;  the 
beams  of  joy  that  were  shed  down  upon  their  troubled 
spirits  from  heaven ;  and  the  bright  visions  of  hea- 
venly glory  that  were  revealed  to  them,  it  would  be 
more  than  mortal  man  could  endure.     We  have  but 
little  idea  of  what  is  passing  between  the  Saviour 
and  the  dying  Christian,  under  any  circumstances. 
The  martyr  Stephen,  while  enduring  the  ruthless  as- 
saults of  his  cruel  murderers,  '  looked  up  steadfastly 
to  heaven,  and  saw  the  glory  of  God,  and  Jesus  stand- 
ing at  the  right  hand  of  God.'     This  much  of  his 
experience  has  been  revealed  to  us.     What  else  he 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  307 

may  have  seen  and  heard,  we  know  not.  So  in  rela- 
tion to  the  death  of  these  beloved  missionaries.  The 
Saviour  was  undoubtedly  present  to  console  and  sus- 
tain, though  he  did  not,  for  wise  reasons,  avert  the 
stroke  of  death.  And  now  that  they  are  exultant  in 
heaven,  counting  it  their  highest  honour  that  they 
were  called  to  suffer  a  martyr's  death,  why  should 
we  not  wipe  away  our  tears,  and  rejoice  with  them, 
that  '  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth  ?' " 

The  Church  and  the  cause  have  lost,  by  this  unex- 
pected dispensation  of  Divine  Providence,  their  ta- 
lents and  their  labours,  but  they  have  made  a  great 
gain.  Is  it  not  a  cause  of  great  thankfulness  that 
their  death  was  attended  with  no  such  dishonour  as 
preceded  the  massacre  of  the  sixty  ladies,  and  the 
seven  hundred  and  fifty  prisoners,  who  constituted 
the  garrison  of  Cawnpore  ?  Who  that  has  read  the 
record  of  their  sufferings,  as  found  traced  on  the 
wall  in  a  lady's  hand,  and  in  pieces  of  journals  writ- 
ten on  scraps  of  paper,  will  not  exult  in  their  deli- 
verance from  such  atrocities  ?  The  Nana  had  not 
then  tasted  blood.  This  was  nearly  his  first  expe- 
rience in  cold-blooded  murder.  Afterwards  he  ac- 
quired the  taste  for  blood,  by  means  of  which  he 
has  obtained  throughout  the  world  the  reputation  of 
a  demon  and  monster.  But  whilst  we  deservedly 
condemn  him  for  his  foul  treachery,  wanton  cruelty, 
and  blood-thirstiness,  let  us  not  indulge  even  on  this 
sad  occasion  in  unkind  and  accusing  words.  Let 
our  hearts  yearn  for  the  salvation  of  this  malignant 
murderer  of  our  dear  sainted  friends.     Let  us  invoke 


308  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

the  blessings  of  mercy  in  behalf  of  this  poor  mise- 
rable man,  that  he  may  be  saved  from  eternal  misery. 
Christ  prayed  for  the  malefactor  who  was  crucified 
with  him,  and  he  was  received  into  Paradise.  The 
Bible,  which  he  was  not  permitted  to  read  in  the 
Government  College,  can  alone  exert  a  softening  and 
transforming  influence  on  his  character,  and  change 
the  tiger  into  a  lamb.  Though  without  information, 
we  feel  assured  that  such  was  the  desire  felt  by  our 
brethren  when  shut  up  in  their  prison  house  for  an 
hour,  and  whilst  standing  over  their  bloody  graves 
on  the  parade-ground.  May  the  prayers  then  offered 
by  them  for  this  poor  man  be  heard  and  answered  ! 
May  their  faith  and  hope  be  ours,  and  may  we  be 
enabled  to  finish  our  course  with  joy,  and  enter  the 
peaceful  mansions  wherein  they  now  dwell ! 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  309 


CHAPTER     XV. 

The  mutiny  continued — prophetic  downfall  of  Islamism — effects  of  the 
mutiny  ou  the  governraent,  people,  and  native  church — its  results 
at  home. 

The  mutiny  did  not  terminate  with  the  death  of 
our  missionaries  at  Cawnpore,  but  rather  increased 
in  violence  and  extent.  Some  of  the  most  fearful 
scenes  and  diabolical  acts  occurred  afterwards.  We 
have  only  to  mention  the  names  of  Cawnpore,  Luck 
now,  Agra,  Arrah,  and  parts  of  Central  India,  to 
recall  them  to  the  memory  of  the  reader.  And 
although  a  year  has  passed,  still  we  hear  of  distur- 
bances and  reverses.  This  leads  us  to  remark  on 
one  feature  of  the  mutiny,  which  w^e  have  not  seen 
noticed  anywhere,  and  which  we  cannot  refrain 
from  suggesting  as  a  subject  deserving  of  considera- 
tion. We  refer  to  the  prophetic  downhill  of  Islam- 
ism. This  will  enable  us  to  comprehend,  what 
otherwise  must  be  considered  inexplicable  in  the 
history  of  the  mutiny.  We  refer  to  the  satanic 
character,  and  licentiousness  of  the  acts  conimitted. 
The  Apocalypse  declares  that  Islam  came  ''  like  a 
dark  smoke  from  the  bottomless  pit."  Satan  then 
is  its  agent  and  inherent  strength. 

Fleming  considers  that  as  the  sixth  trumpet 
brought  the  Turks  from  beyond  the  Euphrates,  so 
the  sixth  vial   exhausts   their  power,  as  the  means 


310  A      MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

and  way  to  prepare  and  dispose  the  eastern  kings 
and  kingdoms  to  renounce  their  heathenish  and  Ma- 
hammadan  errors,  and  to  receive  the  truths  and  doc- 
trines of  Christianity.  The  sixth  vial  is  thus  de- 
scribed in  the  Revelation  : — ''  And  the  sixth  angel 
poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  great  river  Euphrates; 
and  the  water  thereof  was  dried  up,  that  the  way 
of  the  kings  of  the  east  might  be  prepared.  And  I 
saw  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs,  come  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet." 
An  early  writer,  in  speaking  of  the  three  unclean 
spirits  like  frogs,  remarks  :  "  That  from  the  mouth 
of  the  dragon  (the  devil)  means  a  general  spirit  of 
licentiousness,  either  in  sentiment  or  practice,  or 
both — any,  or  all  kinds  of  blasphemy  and  abomina- 
tion." These  characteristics  have,  in  such  a  peculiar 
and  remarkable  manner,  distinguished  the  mutiny, 
that  nothing  more  is  necessary  than  to  refer  to  the 
fact.  Indeed  it  is  in  such  direct  variance  with  all 
our  experience  of  sepoy  character,  as  to  furnish  one 
of  the  greatest  mysteries  of  the  mutiny.  Their 
present  behaviour  can  be  rationally  accounted  for, 
only  on  the  supposition  of  satanic  agency.  And  we 
have  the  cause  of  this  agency  accounted  for,  not 
only  in  consequence  of  the  spread  of  the  truth,  but 
because  of  the  prophetic  declaration  of  the  simulta- 
neous downfall  of  two  of  Satan's  hitherto  greatest  and 
most  reliable  instruments  of  evil,  Popery  and  Islam. 
It  is  not  a  little  remarkable,  in  this  view  of  the  sub- 
ject, that  we  should  have  some  of  the  oldest  and 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  311 

most  reliable  commentators,  referring  to  the  present 
period,  as  the  time  for  the  fulfilment  of  the  sixth 
vial,  and  the  termination  of  these  two  great  systems 
of  error  and  anti-christian  powers. 

This  fact,  in  connection  with  events  that  have  ta- 
ken place  within  the  past  few  months,  in  various 
portions  of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  furnishes   strong 
reasons  for  believing  that  the  end  of  the  Mahamma- 
dan  delusion  has  approached.     Ever  since  the  Sul- 
tan of  Turkey  issued  his  celebrated  Hatti  Sharif  de- 
cree, his  subjects  have   manifested  great  bitterness 
against    the   terms    of  toleration   granted    by    that 
document.     Indeed,  in  spite  of  it,  they  have  openly 
declared  that  all  hope  of  the  Turkish  empire  must 
be  abandoned,   unless   this   error  is  corrected    and 
Islam  again  restored   to  her  former  pristine  force 
and  ferocity.     Since  the  commencement  of  the  pre- 
sent year,  there  have  been  cruel  assaults  made  on 
missionaries,  among  whom  are  two  of  our  country- 
men, Mr.  Dickson,  of  Jaffa,  and  Rev.  Mr.  Dod,  of 
the  Syrian  Mission.     And  now  whilst  writing  this, 
we  are  informed  of  a  dreadful  massacre   of  all  the 
Christian    inhabitants,  including    the   English   and 
French  consuls,  at  Jeddah  in  Arabia,  by  Maham> 
madans.      Jeddah  is   the   port   frequented   by  pil- 
grims from  all  parts  of  the  Mahammadan  world,  on 
their  way  to  the  holy  city  of  Mecca,  and  a   place 
where   the  spirit  of  Islamism    shew^s  itself  in  its 
true   colours   of  fierceness    and   bitter  hostility  to 
Christianity.     It  seems  like  the  last  effort  of  the 
great  dragon,  made  for  the  purpose  of  retrieving  the 


312  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

ruinous  posture  of  his  afTairs  in  the  eastern  world. 
He  is  now  rallying  all  his  forces  and  gathering  to- 
gether all  his  venom,  to  make  one  desperate  sally, 
before  all  is  forever  lost.  Though  disposed  to  view 
this  subject  in  the  light  of  prophecy,  we  only  state 
it  here  as  a  matter  deserving  of  more  consideration 
than  has  been  given  to  it,  and  one,  too,  which  re- 
moves many  difficulties  and  perplexities.  We  are 
certainly  better  enabled  to  understand  why  God 
has  dealt  so  severely  w-ith  his  servants,  and  permit- 
ted India  to  be  drenched  with  the  blood  of  Chris- 
tians, shed  by  the  hands  of  wicked  and  heathen 
men.  There  are  some  who  are  ready  to  conclude 
that  there  must  have  been  something  radically  and 
fearfully  wrong  in  the  management  of  allairs  in  In- 
dia, else  God  would  not  have  suffered  such  a  fear- 
ful calamity  to  fall  on  so  many  innocent  people,  and 
such  a  disastrous  reverse  to  retard  the  w^ork  of 
Christianity,  even  for  a  time.  But  this  is  quite  un- 
necessary, and  can  be  explained  in  other  ways, 
which  are  more  consistent  wdth  the  facts  of  the 
case.  And  yet  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the 
Government  of  India  has  been  in  many  things  at 
great  fault,  and  its  course,  in  matters  pertaining  to 
religion,  unworthy  of  Christian  rulers.  Let  us  then 
look  at  the  probable  effects  on  the  government;  and 
to  do  this,  we  must  refer  to  the  past  policy,  and  as- 
certain wherein  it  was  defective. 

1.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  wdiole  spirit 
of  government  has  been  to  pet  and  patronize  super- 
stitions, and  to  discourage  every  attempt  to  disturb 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  313 

or  alter  them.  Toleration  and  neutrality  have  been 
the  avowed  views,  and  its  settled  polity  was  non- 
interference in  religious  matters;  and  there  can  be 
no  question  but  that  this  was,  all  things  taken  into 
consideration,  the  best  and  wisest  plan  that  could  be 
adopted.  But  then  the  avowed  policy  was  one  thing, 
and  the  practice  another  and  quite  different.  Ac- 
cording to  the  latter,  government  lent  its  aid  and  in- 
fluence to  the  support  and  encouragement  of  idola- 
try and  false  religion ;  for  not  only  Avere  grants 
made  to  heathen  temples,  but  the  sepoys  were 
allowed  to  worship  their  regimental  colours,  and 
display  their  Ram  Lfla  exploits  on  the  different 
parade-grounds.  Besides  all  this,  there  h&s  been  a 
great  favouritism  shown  to  men  of  high  caste,  and 
the  native  army  was  almost  exclusively  made  up  of 
men  of  this  character.  And  that  which  has  been 
so  fostered,  even  to  infatuation,  has  sprung  up  and 
resulted  in  untold  misery  and  desolation.  God  has, 
by  the  mutiny,  spoken  in  an  unmistakable  manner 
to  the  India  government,  and  we  trust  that  the  les- 
sons taught  will  not  pass  by  without  being  duly  con- 
sidered. We  cannot  believe  that  India  is  to  be  lost, 
but  rather  benefitted  grently  b}^  the  changes  which 
are  now  to  be  inaugurated  and  carried  on  to  comple- 
tion. It  is  only  such  a  development  as  has  been 
made,  and  made  too  in  such  a  manner  as  to  impress 
all  classes,  that  could  convince  the  governing  powers 
in  Leadenhall  street,  London,  of  the  folly  and  sin- 
fulness of  their  former  course  and  opinions.  The 
government  must  no  longer  mislead  the  people  by 

40 


314  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

fjilse  statements,  wicked  compliances,  or  the  repres- 
sion of  any  truth  whatever.  All  that  tends  to  fos- 
ter superstition  and  encourage  false  religions,  must 
be  discontinued,  and  perfect  liberty  of  conscience 
must  be  allow^ed  to  all  classes,  independent  of  all 
aid  or  sanction  from  the  powers  that  be.  Let  the 
Temples  of  Kalee  and  Juggernath  receive  no  more 
or  less  protection  and  encouragement  than  the 
Churches  of  Christians.  What  is  required  is  that 
all  classes,  whatever  be  their  religion,  should  enjoy 
equally  the  most  perfect  freedom  of  worship,  con- 
sistent with  good  morals,  and  every  degree  of  proper 
toleration.  And  with  respect  to  government  schools, 
high  or  low,  we  must  insist  on  no  more  exclusion  of 
the  word  of  God.  This  is  a  point  of  vital  import- 
ance to  the  welfare  of  India  and  her  rulers.  We 
must  have  no  more  such  graduates  as  Ndna  Sd.hib  to 
go  forth  into  the  world,  to  sow  the  seeds  of  rebeUion, 
and  imbrue  their  hands  in  the  blood  of  Christians, 
whom  they  have  been  taught  to  despise  and  hate  in 
the  nurseries  of  infidelity,  supported  and  encouraged 
by  government.  This  may  be  regarded  as  strong 
language,  but  for  its  truth  and  propriety  we  appeal 
to  facts  to  sustain  us;  and  on  such  an  occasion  we 
think  truth  ought  to  be  spoken  boldly  and  honestly. 
The  exclusion  of  God's  w^ord,  and  the  expurgation 
of  the  name  of  the  Saviour  from  the  books  taught 
in  these  schools,  is  a  stigma  under  which  good  men 
have  withered  and  suffered. 

We  know  of  one  of  the  ablest  and  best  men  in 
the  civil  service,  who,  because  of  his  refusal  to  have 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  315 

any  connection  with  these  schools,  was  not  only  re- 
fused promotion  granted  to  others,  but  was  degraded 
by  being  kept  in  a  position  of  less  power  and  emolu- 
ment.     He  was  hung,  after  undergoing  the  ceremony 
of  a  mock  trial  at  Bareilly,  by  the  mutineers.     This 
system  must  be  changed.     To  allow  a  place  to  the 
Koran  and   Shastras,  and  not  to  the  Bible,  can  be 
characterized  only  by  the  strongest  language  of  dis- 
approbation, and  deserves  the  reprobation  it  so  justly 
merits  at  the  hands  of  all  Christian  men.     The  very 
statement  that  the  most  puerile  productions  might 
be  read  and  studied,  but  not  a  word  of  God's  reve- 
lation of  mercy  and  love,  is  enough  to  condemn  the 
system  hitherto  pursued  by  government.     We  trust 
that  this  will  be  one  of  the  good  effects  accomplished 
by  the  present  rebellion;  and  if  so,  what  a  glorious 
result  will  be  achieved  for  the  future  interests  of 
the  people  of  India ! 

We  might  also  speak  of  the  cultivation  of  opium 
hy  government,  and  of  its  being  forced,  in  violation 
of  edicts,  into  the  Chinese  market.  It  is,  indeed,  a 
most  humiliating  thing  to  see  Christianity  and  hea- 
themsm  in  such  conjunction.  And  we  advert  to 
this  because,  as  if  to  show  his  peculiar  displeasure 
at  this,  God  has  desolated  the  very  places  where  it 
has  been  most  cultivated.  Futtehgurh  was  one  of 
these  places.  We  trust  that  this  will  be  discon- 
tinued. The  principles  here  stated,  we  think,  are 
just  and  true,  and  time  only  is  required  for  their 
introduction  and  development.  And  yet  we  feel 
bound  to  say  there  is  danger  that  the  people  both  in 


316  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

England  and  the  United  States,  now  connected  by 
the  Atlantic  Cable,  and  one  almost  in  feeling  and  in- 
terest, should  ask  and  expect  too  much ;  for  if  the 
India  government  attempts  to  do  all  that  the  Chris- 
tian public  at  home  demands,  it  will  be  forced  ex  ne- 
cessitate rei  to  increase  the  European  army  and  make 
its  appeal  to  the  god  of  battles.     This  will  result  in 
a  war  of  religions,  than  which  nothing  could   be 
more  unhappy  and  unwise ;  for  it  is  not  in  accord- 
ance with  our  knowledge  of  human  nature  to  suppose 
that  the  one  hundred  and  eighty  millions  of  flinati- 
cal  Mussalmans  and  bigoted  Hindus  will  consent  to 
forego  all  their  religious  rights  and  privileges  at  the 
dictation  of  a  few  infidel  and  profane  foreigners,  as 
they  consider  their  British  rulers ;  and  this,  more 
especially,  when  they  make  so  much  more  of  these 
rights  than  nations  nominally  Christian  do  of  their 
religious  privileges.     We  must  not  forget  that  fana- 
ticism and  bigotry  will  not  yield  their  power  with- 
out a  severe  struggle.     But  independent  of  this, 
Christianity  cannot  consent  to  have  her  mild  and 
heaven-born  doctrines  sullied  by  the  propagation  of 
the  sword.     All  that  she  asks  or  wishes  of  govern- 
ment is  to  throw  its  equal  protection  over  her  child- 
dren  and  subjects  of  whatever  name,  friend  or  foe, 
and  then  leave  it  to  her  inherent  power,  her  purer 
light,  and  healthful  influences  to  accomplish  her  pro- 
per work  on  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  the  peo- 
ple.    This  is  all  that  a  pure  Christianity  can  either 
ask  or  accept  with  safety,  and   it  is  all  that  is  re- 
quired in  India.     It  is,  however,  extremely  import- 


MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES.  317 

ant  that  the  government  take  a  firm  and  decided 
stand  in  the  matter  of  removing  some  of  the  disabi 
lities  under  which  Christianity  has  hitherto  laboured, 
and  give  full  scope  to  all  who  unfurl  her  banner,  and 
engage  in  fighting  her  battles  on  heathen  soil. 

2,  Another  effect  of  the  mutiny  will  be,  we  trust, 
to  do  away  with  the  most  odious  features  of  Caste. 
It  is  needless  to  enlarge  on  its  evil  influences,  as  we 
have  already,  in  our  fifth  chapter,  alluded  to  this 
subject.  We  do  not  look  for  its  entire  removal,  but 
we  think  that  there  will  be  no  more  such  encourage- 
ment given  to  it  as  has  been  done  both  by  govern- 
ment and  individuals.  There  cannot  be  a  doubt  but 
that  the  present  mutiny  was  occasioned  by  favourit- 
ism to  caste  influences. 

It  is  reported  that  one  of  the  natives  employed 
in  the  department  which  has  the  munitions  of  war 
under  its  inspection,  said  to  a  Brahmin,  who  had 
cursed  him,  "Who  cares  for  your  curse?  you  will 
soon,  on  the  issue  of  the  new  cartridges,  eat  beef- 
grease."  This  greatly  incensed  the  Brahmin,  who 
spread  the  report,  and  stirred  up  a  most  bitter  feel- 
ing throughout  the  native  army.  Under  all  for- 
mer rule,  the  people  and  even  the  king,  were  re- 
quired to  worship  the  Brahmins;  but  now  the  charm 
is  broken,  and  the  common  people  no  more  regard 
the  curse  of  a  Brahmin  than  the  braying  of  an  ass. 
The  government  which  has  hitherto  done  so  much 
to  encourage  and  foster  caste  feeling  among  the  se- 
poys, now,  we  trust,  sees  that  high  caste  men  can- 
not be  relied  on,  and  that  it  has  more  cause  to  dis- 


318  A    MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

trust  than  to  confide  in  them  as  soldiers.  Col. 
Neil  on  his  visit  to  Cawnpore  felt  necessitated  to 
shew  his  abhorrence  of  caste,  by  making  Brahmins 
wash  up  the  blood  stains  of  his  slaughtered  country- 
men and  their  wives.  Sir  John  Lawrence  in  the 
Punjab,  w^e  are  told,  is  giving  employment  to  native 
Christians,  and  men  of  low  caste,  thus  changing  the 
relative  position  of  Mahtars  and  Brahmins.  This 
has  also  been  done  to  some  extent  at  Futtehgurh, 
since  Sir  Colin  Campbell  has  made  it  his  head  quarters. 
The  example  thus  set  and  the  influence  thus  exerted, 
will  tend  more  than  all  edicts  and  regulations,  to 
destroy  the  power  of  caste,  and  preserve  the  equi- 
librium of  society.  At  all  events  it  will  do  away 
with  its  arrogance,  and  lessen  its  power  for  evil. 
This  lessening  of  caste  influences,  will  remove  one 
of  the  greatest  obstacles  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel, 
and  act  as  a  harbinger  of  a  glorious  day  to  benighted 
India.  It  will  result  also  in  putting  our  native 
Christians  in  their  proper  position  in  society,  and 
enable  them  to  occupy  places  of  trust  and  responsi- 
bility, from  which,  hitherto,  they  have  been  exclu- 
ded by  government.  The  want  of  caste  has  been  a 
stigma,  which  has  met  them  in  every  place,  and  on 
every  occasion.  Let  this  oppressive  incubus  be 
once  taken  away,  and  our  converts  can  not  only  as- 
sociate with  their  heathen  neighbours  on  terms  of 
equality,  but  also  exert  over  them  a  vast  influence 
for  good. 

3.  Another  result  accomplished  by  the  mutiny, 
is  the  amount  of  moral  influence   wrought  on  the 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  319 

inhabitants  of  India.     This,  we  are  told,  is   of  the 
most  encouraging  and  decided  character.     The  hea- 
thens  have  seen,  with  their  own   eyes,  the   reality 
and  sustaining  power  of  Christianity,  manifested  in 
the  firm  adherence  and  faithfulness  of  those  whom 
they  had  only  regarded  as  having  been  actuated  by 
worldly  and  unworthy  motives.     This  has  been  a 
very  common  impression  among  the  people,  as  they 
judge  of  our  religion  by  their  own,  and  consequently 
they   are  without  any  inherent  power   to  support 
them  in  the  hour  of  trial  and  death.     This  too  is  an 
influence  which  has  been  most  ardently  longed  for, 
but  the  means  of  its   accomplishment  could  not  be 
found ;  by  the  mutiny  God  has  done  it  for  us.     And 
if  there  was  no  other  result  accomplished  by  the  re- 
bellion, this  is  almost  sufficient  to  reconcile  us  to 
the    severe  infliction  with  which   India   has  been 
visited.     For  the  heathen  have  witnessed  the  ef- 
fects of  Christianity  on  the  feeblest  Christians,  and 
seen  them  calmly  facing  death  amid  all  the  circum- 
stances of  horror  and  blood,  with  which  Mahamma- 
dan  ferocity  and  Hindu  cunning  could  surround  it. 
And  there  are  many  others,  who,  though  they  have 
not  witnessed  it,  will  hear  of  it  and  turn  their  minds 
to  the  investigation  of  its  cause.     Let  us  not  forget 
that  it  is  scenes  of  this  kind,  which  plant  the  roots 
of  Christianity  deep  into  the  soil  of  any  country, 
and  evidence  to  the  masses  of  the  people,  that  it  is 
not  a  thing  which  is  either  planted  or  plucked  at 
the  mere  pleasure  of  earthly  potentates,  or  at  the 
mercy  of  earthly  circumstances.      Nor  is  this  all, 


320  A    MEMORIAL     OF    THE 

for  ifc  will  impart  a  new  energy  and  fresh  vigour  to 
the  teachings  of  our  missionaries.  They  will  here- 
after also  be  in  the  possession  of  a  whole  class  of 
new  fiicts  to  appeal  to,  and  a  set  of  illustrations  of 
the  nature  and  power  of  religion,  never  before  real- 
ized or  understood.  We  will  no  longer  be  com- 
pelled to  draw  illustrations  and  facts  from  history, 
which  are  at  best  but  half  comprehended,  and  there- 
fore inefScient  in  their  influence  on  the  mind.  But 
now  we  have  facts  patent  to  the  observation  of  all, 
and  which  cannot  be  overlooked ;  and  the  monu- 
ments of  which  will  be  found  in  all  the  villages 
around  us.  And  whilst  standing  and  Avalking  near 
these  mournful,  yet  inspiring  monuments,  not  only 
of  the  power  of  Christianity,  but  also  of  the  cruelty 
and  bitterness  of  heathenism,  the  missionaries  them- 
selves will  have  their  hearts  stirred  up  to  a  deeper 
and  more  earnest  application  of  the  doctrines  of  the 
cross,  and  realize  more  vividly  the  necessity  of  de- 
livering their  commission  with  strong  hopes  and 
yearnings.  Nor  will  it  end  here,  but  exert  an  in- 
fluence over  succeeding  generations  of  Christians. 
They  will  have  the  examples  of  their  fothers  and 
forefathers  to  stimulate  and  quicken  them  in  their 
w\alk,  and  the  monuments  of  their  death  to  keep 
them  w\atchful  in  their  lives  and  conversation.  Thus 
we  see  the  prospective  influence  which  will  be 
wrought  upon  the  heathen  and  Christian  population 
of  India.  The  former  wnll  learn  wherein  the  great 
strength  of  Christianity  lies,  and  the  latter  be  im- 
proved by  the  examples  set  them  by  the  faithful 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  321 

witnesses  of  the  truth  among  their  own  number. 
Such  are  some  of  the  effects  of  the  mutiny,  which 
we  expect  to  be  realized  abroad ;  and  now  let  us 
view  some  of  the  results  accomplished  at  home. 
For  if  the  mutiny  has  been  of  such  great  signifi- 
cance to  the  India  Government,  it  is  none  the  less 
so  to  our  own  church,  the  only  sufferers  by  it  on 
this  side  of  the  Atlantic.  And  it  behooves  us  to 
consider  well,  and  profit  by  the  lessons  taught  us 
in  such  a  painful,  impressive  manner. 

4.  One  of  these  undoubtedly  is  to  impress  Chris- 
tians with  the  true  but  sad  character  of  the  heathen, 
and  the  imperious  necessit}^  of  prayer  for  India. 
We  fear  there  are  many  in  the  Church  who  think 
that  the  heathen  are  sincere,  and  their  sincerity  will 
be  accounted  sufficient  in  the  last  great  day.  They 
do  not  believe  that  they  are  exposed  to  eternal 
misery,  and  that  their  moral  state  is  one  of  the  most 
deplorable  character,  being  given  up  to  work  all 
kinds  of  iniquity,  falsehood,  dishonesty,  and  un- 
cleanness,  with  greediness.  The  sepoy  revolt  has 
resulted,  we  trust,  in  opening  the  eyes  of  Christians 
to  their  true  character.  The  Bible  declares  that  the 
dark  places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the  habitations 
of  cruelty,  and  we  have  seen  how  true  this  descrip- 
tion is  of  the  people  of  India.  We  need  no  better 
evidence  that  they  are  everywhere  earthly,  sensual, 
and  devilish.  We  now  see  for  ourselves  how  tho- 
roughly Satan  has  Winded  the  minds  and  hardened 
the  hearts  of  the  Hindus,  during  the  centuries  he 
has  had  them  in  his  power.     We  regard  the  impres- 

41 


322  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

sion  made  by  these  facts  as  a  most  important  result , 
for  unless  the  people  of  God  are  convinced  of  the 
lost  and  ruined  condition  of  the  heathen,  they  will 
not  see  the  necessity,  or  feel  the  importance  of  prayer 
and  other  efforts  for  their  salvation.     And  will  we 
not  now  realize,  as  never  before,  that  nothing  but 
the   Holy  Spirit,  operating  through   the  instrumen 
tality  of  his  truth,  can  accomplish  the  change  which 
is  unto  life,  and  make  the  heathen  meek,  humble, 
and  holy  ?     The  Church  should  humbly  and  thank- 
fully acknowledge  the  severity  of  the  discipline  in- 
flicted, and  turn  to  the  Lord.     Her  martyred  sons 
and  daughters  now  plead  with  her  to  dismiss  all 
former  apathy,  and  lean  no  longer  on  an  arm   of 
flesh,  but  to  arise  in  the  greatness  of  her  strength, 
and  lay  hold  on  the  power  of  God.     If  there  is  one 
truth  more  important  than  another,  it  is  that  God's 
Spirit  is  essential  to  the  success  of  his  work  in  the 
conversion  of  the  w^orld.     We  are  not  without  warn- 
ing on  this  subject,  and  are  told  expressly  that  it  is 
not  by  might  or  by  power,  but  by  his  Spirit,  that 
the  work  is  to  be  accomplished.     And  this,  to  be 
effective,  must  not  be  a  mere  conception  or  formal 
acknowledgment  of  a  great  truth,  but  must  be  of  a 
practical  nature  in  its  Avorkings.     We  believe  that 
there   has  been  a  great  neglect  of  prayer  for  the 
prosperity  of  Zion  throughout  the  w^orld,  and  espe- 
cially for  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  mis- 
sionaries and  the  work  committed  to  their  care.     The 
missionary,  above  all  others,  is  one  who  requires  the 
presence  of  God's  Spirit  in  his  soul.     It  is,  we  know. 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  323 

a  very  popular,  but  alas  !  a  fanciful  delusion,  that 
the  piety  of  missionaries  is  such  as  to  require  no 
special  adjuncts.  But  how  different  is  truth  from 
fanc}^,  and  reality  from  romance !  In  heathen  lands 
there  are  more  secular  trials  to  meet  the  missionary 
than  ministers  ever  dream  of  in  Christian  lands ;  for 
he  must  not  only  be  teacher  and  preacher,  but  house 
builder,  mechanic,  and  every  thing  of  this  kind. 
And  connected  with  these  things,  there  is  an  amount 
of  perplexity  which  is  inconceivable  to  any  one  who 
has  not  been  called  to  deal  with  heathen  people. 
There  are  also  many  trials  arising  from  the  weak- 
ness and  duplicity  of  native  converts,  who  cannot 
lay  aside  at  once  their  former  habits,  or  appreciate 
to  its  fullest  extent  the  purity  and  strength  of  Chris- 
tian principle.  This  is  a  matter  which  frequently 
occasions  the  deepest  sorrow,  and  yet  one  which  re- 
quires the  utmost  patience,  mingled  with  strong  de-' 
cision  and  firmness.  Besides  all  this,  famiharity 
with  heathenism  deadens  the  soul,  and  there  is  po- 
sitive danger  of  sinking  to  the  level  of  those  by 
whom  he  is  surrounded,  without  the  special  and  con- 
stant influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  But  these  in- 
fluences are  not  only  necessary  for  himself,  but  also 
for  his  work.  The  conversion  of  the  world  is  very 
easy  in  imagination,  but  quite  a  different  thing  in 
reality.  It  cannot  be  met  in  any  other  Avay  than  by 
the  almighty  power  of  God ;  for  "  neither  is  he  that 
planteth  any  thing,  neither  he  that  watereth,  but 
God  who  giveth  the  increase."  It  is  not  by  sending 
forth  a  mere  handful  of  labourers,  and  furnishing 


324  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

them  with  the  means  of  physical  support,  nor  the 
establishment  of  schools  and  presses,  that  will  insure 
the  requisite  effect.  These,  however  important,  and 
in  one  sense  absolutely  necessary,  are  the  least  items 
in  the  great  work.  It  is  more  by  spiritual  labour, 
and  earnest  wrestling  on  these  means,  that  we  must 
look  for  great  results.  The  Church  has  been  look- 
ing too  much  to  human,  and  too  little  to  Divine  influ- 
ences. Would  that  we  could  impress  this  truth  of 
the  indispensable  influences  of  God's  Spirit  on  the 
hearts  of  our  Zion,  and  then  no  longer  would  it  be 
necessary  to  take  up  the  lamentation,  "Who  hath 
believed  our  report,  and  to  whom  has  the  arm  of  the 
Lord  been  revealed  ?"  We  also  need  the  influences 
of  God's  Spirit  for  the  Church  to  develope,  and  offer 
on  the  altar  of  God,  the  means  to  carry  on  this 
great  work  in  some  proportion  to  its  extent  and  mag- 
nitude. The  gold  and  the  silver  are  His,  and  will  be 
ours  by  asking  for  the  manifestation  of  His  glory 
among  the  heathen.  How  guilty  we  have  been  in  not 
asking,  and  how  severely  rebuked  and  punished,  too, 
have  we  been  for  our  apathy  and  neglect  of  duty ! 
There  is  an  abundance  of  means  in  our  Church,  and 
though  we  hear  it  often  spoken  of,  in  the  way  of 
boasting,  that  so  much  is  being  done,  we  have  not 
even  begun  to  do  any  thing  in  the  way  of  showing 
our  ability ;  and  what  has  been  done,  has  been  in 
consequence  of  efforts  put  forth  on  the  part  of  the 
few  and  not  the  many  in  our  Church.  In  proof  of 
this,  we  would  state  that  an  average  contribution  of 
only  two  cents  a  week  or  a  dollar  a  year  would  en- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  325 

able  our  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  not  only  to 
meet  all  the  losses  and  extraordinary  expenses  in 
sending  out  a  large  reinforcement  to  supply  the 
places  of  those  who  have  fallen,  and  many  more  be- 
sides, but  leave  a  large  surplus  for  other  Missions  in 
China  and  Africa.  We  trust,  now,  that  our  Zion 
will  feel  the  greater  importance  of  prayer  for  the 
Holy  Spirit's  influences  on  our  w^ork,  and  also  have 
her  sympathies  more  awakened  in  behalf  of  those 
wdio  have  been  sent  forth  for  its  execution.  When 
danger  threatened  our  brethren,  and  a  bloody  death 
seemed  in  prospect,  what  profound  interest  was  ma- 
nifested in  their  w^elfare,  and  what  fervent  prayers> 
were  daily  offered  up  !  What  large  crowds  gathered 
in  our  churches,  and  how  intense  the  feeling  shown 
in  behalf  of  these  beloved  sons  and  daughters  of  our 
Church  !  Shall  we  feel  less  now,  that  we  know 
they  wear  a  martyr's  crown  ?  The  letters  written 
in  view  of  their  bloody  death  breathe  a  noble  spirit, 
and  should  be  regarded  as  an  important  legacy  to 
the  Church.  Henceforth  the  names  of  Freeman, 
Campbell,  Johnson,  and  McMullin,  will  be  precious 
to  the  Church  everywhere,  and  live  while  time  shall 
last,  and  even  in  the  heavenly  world,  will  hold  an 
honoured  and  glorious  place  throughout  eternity. 
Let  not  the  interest  felt  in  them  cease,  but  let  the 
knell  of  the  dead,  which  hath  rung  through  our 
land,  be  a  call  to  the  living  to  continue  in  prayer 
and  supplication.  And  now  that  the  hearts  of  our 
beloved  brethren  and  sisters  have  ceased  to  beat,  let 
the  Church  come  forward  and  pant  more  for  the  liv- 


326  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

ing  God  and  his  converting  influences  to  be  poured 
out  on  India's  sons  and  daughters.  Let  there  be 
more  wrestling  and  strong  crying  of  the  soul  for 
these  influences,  and  then  will  India  be  made  glad, 
rejoice,  and  blossom  as  the  rose. 

5.  Another  of  the  lessons  to  be  impressed  on  us 
deeply  by  the  mutiny  is,  that  we  are  bound  to  iden- 
tify ourselves  more  than  we  have  ever  done,  and  feel 
more  our  deep  responsibility.  Is  it  not  true  that 
many  conceive  the  missionary  work  to  be  one  of 
supererogation — a  work  in  which  they  may  or  may 
not  engage  at  pleasure?  We  know  it  is  true.  Such 
are  ready  to  award  their  meed  of  praise  to  those 
who  devote  themselves  more  particularly  to  the  work 
of  Foreign  Missions,  but  are  not  willing  to  acknow- 
ledge that  this  work  has  any  claims  on  them  as  indi- 
viduals. Now  this  is  all  wrong,  for  we  are  all  un- 
der the  deepest  obligations  to  glorify  God  in  body 
and  spirit,  with  our  intellects,  affections,  and  all  our 
means  to  the  fullest  extent.  It  is  an  error,  and  one, 
too,  that  is  paralyzing  in  its  effects,  to  suppose  that 
Christians  are  under  no  obligations  to  propagate  his 
word,  and  make  known  the  way  of  salvation  to  those 
who  are  sitting  in  darkness  and  exposed  to  eternal 
misery.  Too  long  has  this  been  regarded  as  an  op- 
tional service,  as  if  engaging  in  it  was  meritorious, 
and  refusing  to  engage  in  it  sinless.  It  is  not  so, 
for  every  man  is  a  debtor,  and  we  are  all  bound  to 
consecrate  ourselves  and  our  all  to  the  service  of 
God  and  the  promotion  of  his  glory ;  and  if  we  can- 
not go  in  person,  we  are  bound  the  more  to  assist 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  327 

and  pray  for  those  who  are  privileged  to  engage  per- 
sonally in  evangelizing  the  heathen  world.  We  are 
said  to  be  the  light  of  the  worldy  and  the  salt  of  the 
earih^  and  not  of  the  places  or  country  in  which  we 
are  born.  Our  influence  is  to  be  co-extensive  with 
the  human  race  and  the  expanse  of  the  wide,  wide 
world.  By  the  very  terms  of  the  covenant  and 
profession  we  have  made  in  entering  the  Church  of 
Christ,  we  bind  ourselves  to  the  performance  of  this 
duty.  Looking  at  the  matter  in  this  light,  or  rather 
in  the  light  of  Grod's  word,  do  we  not  see  cause  why 
he  has  touched  us  in  our  very  heart  of  hearts,  and 
thus  caused  us  to  re-consecrate  ourselves  to  his  holy 
cause?  May  our  Church  find  in  this  afflictive  dis- 
pensation, by  means  of  which  God  has  spoken  so 
solemnly  to  us  all,  an  admonition  and  warning  that 
will  not  pass  unheeded  !  Let  none  imagine  for  a 
moment  that  He  intends  us  to  withdraw  our  efforts 
to  benefit  the  people  of  India.  We  have  now  a  spe- 
cial call  to  prosecute  our  labours  there,  for  the  seed 
of  martyrdom  has  been  sown,  and  the  harvest  to 
be  gathered  is  such  as  we  have  never  been  permitted 
to  see  before.  Let  us  rather  redouble  our  efforts, 
and  show  the  heathen  that  we  feel  for  them  a  love 
that  is  unquenchable,  and  the  greater  because  no- 
thing but  the  gospel  can  soften  and  change  their 
vile  and  polluted  hearts.  May  God  endow  us  more 
and  more  with  this  spirit  of  love  for  the  poor,  de- 
graded, and  blood-thirsty  heathen  of  India ! 


328  A     MEMORIAL     OF     THE 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

Concludiug  reflections — need  of  labourers — what  kind — the  qualifica- 
tions necessary — Missionary  character  in  India. 

We  have  passed  in  review  the  nature  and  charac- 
ter of  the  work  in  which  we,  as  a  Mission,  have  been 
permitted  to  engage.  We  have  considered  the  en- 
couragements and  discouragements  attending  the  per- 
formance of  this  work.  We  have  seen  how  full  of 
promise  and  success  our  prospects  were  when  God 
permitted  the  storm  of  mutiny  to  break  in  upon 
these  labours,  and  scatter  ruin  and  desolation  on 
every  side.  We  have  seen  our  dear  missionary 
friends,  surrounded  with  danger  from  wicked  men, 
fleeing  from  their  post,  and  finally  suffering  a  pain- 
ful and  bloody  death  on  the  Cawnpore  parade- 
ground.  But  we  have  also  seen,  (however  dark  this 
dispensation  may  have  appeared  at  first,)  that  God, 
by  this  very  means,  was  effecting  for  India  Avhat 
no  other  instrumentality  probably  could  ever  accom- 
plish; for  He  has  not  only  removed  some  of  the 
greatest  obstacles  to  the  spread  of  his  truth,  but 
caused  his  own  people  to  realize,  as  never  before, 
the  importance  and  necessity  of  prayer  for  the  influ- 
ences of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  labours  of  his  mis- 
sionary servants.     He  has  also  so  impressed  the  na- 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  329 

tive  mind  with  the  power  and  reaUty  of  Christianity, 
as  to  give  the  cause  a  new  impetus,  and  an  influence 
for  good,  never  before  realized,  though  most  ardently 
sought  and  longed  for.  And  this  leads  us  to  turn 
to  the  young  men  in  our  Colleges  and  Theological 
Seminaries,  and  ask  who  of  their  number  will  come 
forward  and  be  baptized  for  the  dead  ?  Who  will 
enter  this  inviting  field  and  gather  the  harvest  so 
ready  to  be  reaped  ?  The  call  made  by  the  death 
of  so  many  labourers  is  surely  one  that  should  come 
home  to  the  hearts  of  our  young  men,  for  it  is  the 
voice  of  the  dead  calling  to  the  living,  and  who  will 
turn  a  deaf  ear  to  it  ? 

The  Directors  of  the  East  India  Company  find  no 
difficulty  in  getting  men  to  fill  the  places  of  those 
fallen  in  their  service ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  have  so 
many  applicants  that  all  cannot  be  sent.  Shall  it  be 
said  of  our  pious  young  men  that  they  are  not  will- 
ing to  go  to  India  from  a  better  motive  than  that  of 
mere  mercenary  considerations?  There  never  has 
been  a  time  when  missionaries  were  so  much  required 
as  the  present,  and  when  the  prospects  of  eminent 
success  w^ere  so  encouraging.  We  are  now  prepared 
for  the  most  vigorous  and  energetic  measures,  and 
must  call  for  reinforcements  to  be  sent  out  and  oc- 
cupy the  land.  The  present  year  has  been  noted 
for  extensive  revivals  throughout  our  land,  and  es- 
pecially in  our  Colleges,  and  w^e  trust  that  the 
young  men,  who  have  been  brought  to  the  know- 
ledge of  the  truth,  will,  in  the  ardour  of  their  love, 
consider  their  duty  to  the   heathen.      God  often 

42 


330  A    MEMORIAL     OF     THE 

works  by  m3^sterious  means,  and  the  mutiny  in  In- 
dia and  the  revival  in  America,  seem  to  indicate 
that  whilst  He  is  preparing  India  by  the  removal  of 
obstacles,  and  the  formation  of  the  native  mind.  He 
is  also,  by  the  outpouring  of  his  Spirit,  pointing  our 
young  men  to  a  field  of  labour  in  which  his  glory  is 
so  much  concerned.  Let  our  young  men  consider  the 
teachings  of  Divine  Providence,  and  prepare  them- 
selves for  this  great  work.  Every  student  should 
give  the  subject  of  personal  engagement  in  the  work 
of  Foreign  Missions  a  careful  and  prayerful  exami- 
nation. This  is  a  duty,  the  neglect  of  which  has 
occasioned  many  sorrows  in  after  life.  The  ques- 
tion for  investigation  should  be.  Where  can  I  best 
accomplish  the  most  good  ?  And  surely,  when  we 
contrast  the  wants  of  the  home  and  foreign  fields, 
we  cannot  but  see  that  while  one  is  cultivated  to  a 
great  extent,  the  other  is  neglected  and  compara- 
tively overlooked.  It  is  a  most  remarkable  fact  that 
so  far  as  we  know  there  is  scarcely  a  missionary 
living  who  regrets  that  he  has  left  home,  friends,  and 
country  to  labour  in  building  up  Christ's  kingdom 
abroad.  There  is  a  two-fold  call  made  on  our  young 
men — one  general,  and  the  other  particular.  The 
first  is  contained  in  the  command  of  our  Saviour  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature ;  and  the  other 
made  by  the  death  of  so  many  labourers,  who  have 
been  takea  from  their  earthly  field  to  the  higher 
and  holier  services  of  the  sanctuary. 

Concerning  the  qualifications  necessary  for  those 
who  devote  themselves  to  this  work,  we  need  not 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  331 

say  much,  as  this  is  no  new  subject,  but  one  that  has 
been  frequently  discussed.  They  may  also  be  in- 
ferred from  the  nature  of  the  work,  and  the  means 
employed  for  its  success,  both  of  which  have  been 
discussed  in  this  volume.  The  kind  of  men  needed 
in  the  Mission  field  are  those  of  sound  sterling  ta- 
lents and  good  accomplishments — men  w^ho  are  able 
to  meet  and  satisfy  minds  of  the  most  inquisitive 
cast,  and  also  able  to  resolve  the  doubts  of  those 
who  are  given  up  to  errors  of  the  most  subtle  cha- 
racter. We  need  humble,  quiet,  and  persevering 
men,  with  some  natural  aptitude  to  acquire  a  foreign 
language,  and  above  all,  men  of  yielding  tempers, 
who  live  near  to  God,  and  are  wilHng  to  labour  un- 
der the  most  trying  and  perplexing  discouragements. 
The  missionary  in  India  must  have  strong  faith,  and 
his  piety  must  be  cheerful  and  healthy,  to  enable 
him  to  triumph  over  difficulties,  and  bear  up  under 
the  depressing  influences  of  cUmate  and  spiritual 
deprivations.  He  must  be  a  man  of  enlarged  views, 
and  in  a  great  measure  free  to  act  on  his  own  re- 
sponsibility. It  is  a  common  remark  that  missiona- 
ries, as  a  class,  are  men  of  one  idea,  and  this  may 
have  originated  in  that  tendency  of  the  mind  which 
induces  men  to  feel  a  deeper  interest  in  those  things 
more  particularly  engaging  their  thoughts.  But 
however  true  this  may  be  in  most  matters,  it  does 
not  apply  to  the  great  work  of  evangelization  in 
India  and  other  parts  of  the  world  ;  for  it  is  quite 
impossible  for  any  one  to  realize  to  its  fullest  ex- 
tent the  importance  and  magnitude  of  the  missionary 


332  A     MEMORIAL     OF    THE 

work.  It  is  something  which  human  conception 
cannot  fathom,  and  the  utmost  devotion  an}^  one  can 
give  to  it,  is  far  short  of  that  which  the  cause  de- 
mands and  the  Saviour  requires.  And  however 
exaggerated  may  seem  the  language  and  views  of 
missionaries  on  this  subject,  it  cannot  be  grasped  by 
any  of  us  to  that  degree  that  we  can  possibly  over- 
rate or  even  comprehend  its  nature  and  extent. 
Let  none  mistake  our  meaning.  Our  language  and 
tempers  may  not  always  be  what  they  should  be,  and 
our  zeal  may  not  be  characterized  by  that  heavenly 
wisdom  becoming  our  characters ;  but  our  WH)rk  is 
not  of  human  device,  and  cannot  be  susceptible  of 
any  such  charge ;  for  it  is  God's  work,  and  we  can- 
not manifest  sufficient  zeal,  or  evince  too  great  anx- 
iety in  representing  its  claims.  We  cannot  show 
too  great  a  devotion  in  labouring  for  its  success,  or 
even  do  enough  for  its  accomplishment.  Let  us  try 
to  realize  this  more  and  more,  and  engage  in  the 
work  with  redoubled  energy,  and  the  day  will  not 
be  far  distant  when  the  impurities  of  Hinduism  and 
the  proud  bigotry  of  Islamism  will  be  exchanged  for 
the  pure  and  substantial  enjoyments  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion.  Then  *'all  the  ends  of  the  world 
shall  remember  and  turn  unto  the  Lord ;  and  all  the 
kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  worship  before  thee ;  for 
the  kingdom  is  the  Lord's,  and  he  is  the  governor 
among  the  nations." 

We  feel  that  there  could  not  be  a  better  conclu- 
sion to  this  volume  than  the  following  remarks  from 
the  Calcutta  Review,  written  by  a  layman,  and  one 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  333 

thoroughly  conversant  with  missionaries  and  their 
work  in  India  : — 

"  We  may  as  well  say  here  respecting  the  mis- 
sionary character,  and  missionaries  themselves  in 
general,  as  they  have  come  under  our  observation, 
that  we  have  been  constrained  to  respect  them  very 
highly.  We  think  they  are  a  class  of  men  much 
misjudged  by  most  persons.  The  missionary  cha- 
racter, in  the  abstract  idea,  is  doubtless  duly  vene- 
rated; but  somehow  the  missionary  himself,  in  the 
actual  living  reality,  is  not  estimated  amongst  us 
here  in  India,  as  we  think  he  ought  to  be.  People 
are  inconsiderate.  They  seem  to  expect  a  mission- 
ary to  be  a  man  above  the  reach  of  human  infirmity, 
and  even  of  human  feelings  and  human  w\ants ;  a 
man  of  an  anchorite's  self-denial,  an  apostle's  zeal,  a 
giant's  power,  and  an  angel's  disinterested  devoted- 
ness.  They  conceive  the  idea  of  a  sort  of  compound 
character,  made  up  of  the  best  features  of  many 
others,  and  seem  to  expect  to  find  the  idea  realized 
in  every  missionary  they  meet.  They  take  the  hea- 
venly mind  and  even  the  splendid  talents  of  a  Mar- 
tyn,  the  untiring  energy  and  great  success  of  a 
Swartz,  the  deep  humility  of  soul  of  a  Brainerd,  the 
laborious  self-denial  of  an  Eliot  or  a  Judson,  the  re- 
sistless gentleness  and  winning  of  a  Corrie,  the  solid 
sense,  agreeable  manners,  and  ready  address  of  a 
Weitbrecht,  and  the  physical  energy  and  iron  consti- 
tion  of  a  Lacroix,  and  forming  to  their  imaginations 
a  character  composed  of  such  elements,  they  seem 
to  expect  to  find  it  wherever  they  find  a  missionary. 


o6^  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

Of  course  they  are  disappointed :  '  God/  as  Cecil 
says, '  who  alone  could  make  such  ministers,  has  not 
done  so:'  admirable  Crichtons  and  Berkeleys,  en- 
dowed with  '  every  virtue  under  heaven,'  are  but 
rarely  seen  in  this  degenerate  world ;  but  in  their  dis- 
appointment men  are  apt  to  fly  to  the  other  extreme, 
and  think  nothing  of  the  man  who  has  not  every 
thing  they  fancied  he  had.  But  this  is  unreasonable 
and  unfair.  '  Every  man,'  says  St.  Paul,  '  has  his 
proper  gift  of  God,  one  after  this  manner  and  another 
after  that :'  and  though  there  are  exceptions  to  what 
we  are  about  to  say,  among  the  missionary  body, 
we  must  in  candor  express  it  as  our  opinion  that 
the  missionaries,  as  a  body,  form  the  most  truly  re- 
spectable class  of  society  in  India: — respectable  for 
their  general  ability,  respectable  for  their  usefulness 
and  laboriousness,  respectable  for  their  high  Chris- 
tian character,  and  respectable  above  all  (we  mean 
more  than  any  other  class)  for  their  disinterested 
and  single-minded  devotedness  to  India's  good.  Of 
no  other  men  in  the  country  can  it  be  said,  as  a 
body,  that  they  came  to  India  only  to  seek  the 
good  of  India  and  her  people;  and  we  must  add,  as 
the  result  of  our  own  not  very  limited  observation 
and  experience,  that  amongst  no  other  body  are  you 
so  sure  of  meeting  w^ith  a  ready  response  and  cor- 
dial co-operation,  when  you  want  to  carry  out  any 
well-laid  scheme  for  the  real  benefit,  even  of  a 
merely  temporal  kind,  of  the  sons  and  daughters  of 
the  land.  We  are  well  aware,  and  rejoice  in  the  ac- 
Rnowledgment,  that  among  the  members  of  the  pub- 


MAKTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  ^35 

lie  services,  civil,  military,  and  clerical,  there  is  a 
considerable,  and  perhaps  an  increasing  proportion 
of  persons,  feeling  a  lively  interest  iu  such  under- 
takings, and  ready  to  lend  them  energetic  and  sub- 
stantial aid ;  but  of  none  others,  that  we  are  ac- 
quainted with,  save  and  except  the  missionaries, 
can  this  be  said,  as  a  body,  and  of  them  it  can. 
There  are  exceptions ;  but  we  have  found  them  but 
few.  The  people  and  the  friends  of  India  are  sure 
of  finding  friends  in  them. 

"  The  amount  of  labour  gone  through  by  a  diligent 
and  zealous  missionary  in  India  few  persons  are 
aware  of.  It  is  not  merely  going  to  preach  now  and 
then,  or  teaching  a  little  in  a  school,  with  natives  to 
help  him.  It  is  the  constant  and  wearying  pressure 
of  many  and  often  conflicting  claims  upon  his  time 
and  his  exertions,  that  wear  him  down.  Most 
missionaries  have  more  or  less  of  a  native  Christian 
congregation  to  attend  to,  and  some,  as  for  instance 
those  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  in  the  Kish- 
naghur  district  in  Bengal,  and  of  that  and  other  so- 
cieties in  several  parts  of  South  India, — of  many 
hundred  members  such  as  are  considered  more  than 
enough  to  fill  the  time,  and  tax  the  energies  of  a 
strong  man  in  the  bracing  air  of  Europe.  But  this 
is  but  a  small  part  of  the  zealous  missionary's 
charge.  He  has  (in  addition  to  the  usual  European 
requisites  for  ministerial  usefulness)  to  acquire  a 
full  and  familiar  knowledge  of  perhaps  two  or  three 
strange  and  difficult  oriental  tongues,  so  as  to  dis- 
cuss in  them  not  only  ordinary  matters  of  business 


336  A     MEMORIAL    OF    THE 

or  routine  (such  as  the  planter  or  the  Government 
servant  has  to  do  with),  but  abstruse  religious  doc- 
trines and  the  niceties  of  eastern  philosophy  and 
metaphysics.  Whilst  he  is  learning  these,  his  time 
is  perpetually  demanded,  and  his  studies  interrupted 
by  the  care  of  the  before-mentioned  native  flock,  by 
the  concerns  of  his  schools,  of  which  he  has  proba- 
bly two  for  native  Christian  children,  boys  and 
girls,  in  his  mission  compound,  and  two  or  three 
others  in  different  parts  of  his  district,  at  some 
miles  distant  from  him  and  from  each  other ;  and 
none  of  these  can  go  on  at  all  satisfactorily  without 
his  frequent  and  steady  superintendence.  Mis- 
sionary preaching  tours  occup}^  a  good  part  of  the 
season  of  the  year  when  it  is  possible  to  itinerate  in 
a  country  like  India,  and  exclude  everything  else 
for  the  time. 

"As  he  becomes  known  and  respected  amongst  the 
people,  he  is  constantly  visited  by  inquirers,  some 
seeking  with  a  measure  of  sincere  earnestness  to 
know  what  is  the  true  way  of  salvation ;  some  com- 
ing merely  out  of  curiosity, — like  the  Athenian  idlers 
gathering  round  St.  Paul, — to  have  a  talk  with  the 
Sahib,  and  hear  how  he  talks  their  language,  and 
what  he  has  to  say  about  his  religion,  and  about 
theirs;  they  want  also  to  see  how  he  lives  in  his 
house,  and  what  kind  of  beings  his  wife  and  his 
children  are.  Some,  again,  come  again  and  again, 
veiling  their  object  under  a  thick  cover  of  simulated 
concern  about  spiritual  things,  in  hope  of  securing 
the  Sahib's  intercession  with  the  neighbouring  Judge 


MARTYRED     MISSIONARIES.  337 

or  Collector  or  other  Government  officer,  for  the  ob- 
taining a  situation,  or  the  decision  of  a  lawsuit,  or 
some  such  matter.     All  these  persons  the  missionary 
thinks  it  right  to  attend  to.     It  is  impossible  often 
to  distinguish  the  sincere  from  the  hypocritical;  and 
even  though  it  were  not,  he   knows  not  but  that 
God's  mercy  may  have  led,  unknown  to   himself, 
even  the  curious  questioner  or  the  seeker  of  worldly 
advantage,  to  hear  from  him  the  words  of  life  which 
will  yet  convert  his  soul.      Hence   the  missionary 
receives  and  converses  with  all,  usually  giving  them 
tracts  or  books  to  take  with  them  to  their  homes. 
Besides,  he  is  often  the  physician  of  the  neighbour- 
hood, and  has,  morning  by  morning,  a  crowd  of  ap- 
plicants for  medicine  and  medical  advice,  with  which 
he  endeavours  to  impart  the  *  Balm  of  Gilead'  for 
the    sin-diseased    soul.      He   is   not    unfrequently, 
too,  made   (though  we  think  he  ought  not  to  allow 
it)  the  arbiter  in  the  disputes  of  his  vicinity,  and 
thus  brings  upon  himself  much  trouble  and  annoy- 
ance. 

''  But  whilst  all  this  is  going  on,  occupying  and 
over  occupying  his  mornings  and  his  days,  he  feels 
the  want  of  new  books,  or  translations  of  books,  lor 
both  his  Christian  flock  and  the  unbelieving  multi- 
tude. There  is  no  one  to  prepare  them  but  himself, 
or  some  brother  missionary,  who  is  no  better  off 
than  himself.  True,  he  is  already  pressed  out  of 
measure  above  strength,  but  the  want  is  pressing 
too,  and  he  sets  to  work,  giving  the  brief  occasional 
intervals  of  his  interrupted  days,  and  a  portion  of 

43 


338  MARTYRED      MISSIONARIES. 

his  nights  due  to  repose,  to  the  work  of  composition 
or  translation.  In  this  way  many  of  the  now  nu- 
merous religious  books  and  tracts  in  the  native  lan- 
guages have  been  prepared,  and  not  a  few  of  the 
translations  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  themselves. 
And  this  part  of  tlie  work  goes  on  silently  and  in 
private,  whilst  harshly  judging  persons  are  think- 
ing that  the  missionary  is  indulging  himself  in  ease. 
But  even  yet  the  missionary's  labour  is  not  at  an 
end.  In  man}'  places  there  is  something  of  a  Euro- 
pean flock  W'ithout  a  shepherd,  to  w^hom  he  feels 
bound  to  minister  the  word  of  life,  hoping  that  the 
benefit  done  may  revert  in  good  to  the  work  of  mis- 
sions ;  and  though  this  is  a  labour  which  oftentimes 
brings  much  refreshment  to  the  missionary's  own 
spirit,  still  it  is  a  labour,  and  consumes  both  time 
and  energ}^  And  in  addition  to  all,  he  has  to  pre- 
pare reports  for  his  Society,  to  keep  up  correspon- 
dence about  his  Mission,  and  frequently  to  collect 
some  of  the  funds  for  its  support ;  and  as  most  mis- 
sionaries have  a  family,  some  time  and  attention  is 
required  for  their  culture  and  instruction  too,  espe- 
cially surrounded  as  they  are  by  the  uncongenial 
influences  of  a  heathen  land.  Thus  is  the  mis- 
sionary pressed  and  worn  down." 


MAPOF  INBIA. 


/  Colo..  l.oV.^     .  /     ,  ,,  ^_^_^ ^    (nffhA 


HiM 


